Archive of Our Own

Work Text

Loofa:  It was a beautiful day today, spring had started coming in and the weather had gotten warm. It was a perfect day to have a hangout with the gang! We haven't really hung out in a long while, but it was alright. We have today to see each other! Humming, I walked to my hangout location with all of my friends in my town! We decided to go this time around to a beautiful cliff where we can see the beautiful beach that it encloses. It's such a pretty sight when the sun goes down, the colors just feel so warm an- "Loofa! Wait up!!" I pause within my thoughts and with curiosity holding me, stopping from walking to look over at the direction of the voice. Noticing who it was, a reddish cloud, pink in nature but still a cute girl.  "Cherish?" I looked at her in a bit of disbelief, she usually isn't one to come rather late….compare to me. Even now, my pace is slow while hers was quick. "Yes, yes, that's my name bingus." She caught up to me. "....You're late..?"  She huffs in response, "Correct. Aren't you also late?" She gave me a small glare, "I bet you have a dumb excuse. Because, unlike you, I tend to be on time.”  “Mhm, then why are you very late?” “I had to run some errands earlier and just realized the time and ran all the way here. Now what's the reason that you're late, hm?" She threw the question at me. She already knows it's a dumb one, why bother question it? I laughed a bit nervously, the reason I was late was because…well, I kinda overslept. Though that's pretty much a lame reason and well, proves her point. It just shows that I wasn't really productive, like her. Also it makes me look like a loser to her, and I don't want to behave like that infront of her.  “We should go quickly to them-” “Are you avoiding answering me?” I heard her, I just rolled my eyes in response. "I'm not, we're just late and we gotta get on the move!! Can't keep them waiting!" I started walking again, "I can tell you the reason once we're there!" “Suuuuure.” 
—L-Z
Zander:  Chilling on the edge of the cliff with Rune is definitely one of my favorite things to do. Anything really that got to do with him is my favorite. He's such a stunning star that I would do anything to keep him close to me. Glancing over at him, I decided it was time to just ruin his little introvert moment. Even more so than just being out here. "Yo! Lavi, can you get your brother's attention for me!?" I call over to Lavender.  Lavender took a glance at my direction before grabbing her older brother, Vile's attention. I watched as he turned his head over to my direction. In his unique way, he started talking to me with his language; sign language. Signing a simple ' what? ' I smile, ' come over here, I wanna do something to Rune and need you to help me out. ' I gesture out to him. Puzzled, he responded back with another question, ' like what? ' ' I want to mess around with him a bit. ' ' like how? ' Vile expressed with his facial features signing his response.  ' you know ' ' Do I? ' ' Yes, now come over here. ' I gesture him to come. I watched as this brown cloud made his way towards me. After a good minute he arrived my way. ' You know the drill, no?' I signed to him. ' not really. ' I gave a slight glance to Rune before giving Vile a smile, ' I just want you to aid with popping his little bubble. ' ' oh.. you should've stated that earlier!' He motioned excitedly. I smile more, now he's on board with this idea. You see, sometimes it takes a bit of work for both of us to be on the same page. Whether it is because I’m not being clear enough to understand with me signing incorrectly and confusing him, or I just don’t express the idea clearly. Though, it matters little when at the end we can get on the same wavelength.  Together Vile and I executed the plan, what was it? Oh just a simple tease, I wanted Vile to help out by grabbing Rune, afterall, how can I steal the show when I have to be behind him to grab? It won’t do! Out of everyone here, Vile will help me with this.  Oh, I do promise Rune will be fine, well, maybe. I can’t guarantee if Vile is safe from him haha. Hearing the sudden gasp from the black cloud in front of me, I smiled as it implied that was now time for me to shine. So, I started doing my part, “Oh Ruuuune~ What should I do?” I went in front of his face.“What should you do…?”  “Yes! What should I do Runie~!?” “Getting off of me.” “Nooooo! Not that! Not that!” I sigh. “....Well being held back and you’re ass on me definitely isn’t helping..I’m being suffocated.” He gave me a slight nudge to back off.  “But Rune!” I stayed firm in my position, “I need an idea!” “Okay-?" “You got an idea?” I stare at him, awaiting his response.  “Sure...” “What is it!?” I said eagerly. “You backing off from me.” “Nooo!!” I whine, “That’ll be later!” Though it should be rather soon, I don't want to bore Vile. Nor do I wish to push Rune's buttons too much. A sigh from Rune, “Maybe if you get off, I’ll give you an idea.” “Really?”  “Yes.” “Mm…How about you do me something and I’ll get off.” I proceeded to get closer to him “Like what?” He was unphased by the close distance. “Mm..maybe I dunno~ a little kiss~” “H-Hey- what!?” Rune pushes me away again, well, more like he placed his hand on my face and created distance between us.  “Ruuuneee why are you so meaaan?” I look at him with a sad face.  He was flustered, that was obvious enough to me. Though despite being flustered, he wasn’t going to let me win, bummer.  “I’m not! I just want space and your request is absurd! Hmph, now who’s holding me back-” He looked back and noticed who it was, “Vile!?” Vile waves at him, he was watching the whole interaction play out. Despite not hearing anything of this conversation, he had learned the method of reading one’s lips to understand. Though, it sometimes is ineffective when the person speaks rather quickly.. I laugh, finding this moment fun, and even though I would flirt and mess with Rune. He wouldn’t drive me away, not that easily. I’ll find a way to get him to let me in once again. Just joking! I love him so much I don’t dare to cross his boundaries so often, afterall that’s just cruel. I'm not that much of a damn bastard to commit such acts. “Runne~! Don’t mind Vile.” I brought his attention back to me. “Hnn, Why are you making him attack me.” He let out a sigh. It's obvious he was now slightly playing a bit with me. “I’m not! You’re not in danger!” I stated, “Besides, it’s not like I got a random stranger to grab you-” Another sigh from him. I looked over at Vile whose attention had moved on to look over at his little sister. I guess he's bored. “Ruunie~” I look at Rune, “Can you dismiss Vile?”  He blinked as in saying to me indirectly, why? Nevertheless he gave me a small ‘ok’ and proceeded to tap Vile who still was holding him. Grabbing Vile’s attention, Runie signed to him to let go of him and that he can go do his own things again. That I no longer needed him to hold him down, though he is welcomed to stay with us if he doesn’t have much to do.  Vile did let go of Rune, responding in gestures that he’s sorry if he made him feel any form of uncomfortableness. Rune responded in a calm gesture that he was alright and that Vile didn’t have to apologize, since it was my doing at the end. After the small exchanged both Rune and I watched Vile walk away. I wonder what he’s going to do.  “You know you don’t have to do that.” I heard the black cloud in front of me say, I look at him. “Hmm~?”  “It’s embarrassing.” He pulls me close to him, hiding himself in my embrace, "You know I don't really like getting attention geared to me.."  I looked at this cloud infront of me, couldn't help but find him adorable. Embarrassed by such simple things, ah, I love him.  "But Runie~ you know we came here to mess around and have fun."  "Mm.." "Or did you wish the fun was just between us two~?"  I felt a sudden pinch, "H-hey!!! Nooo!!" I whine, "not in that context you dirty bafoon!!"  Hearing the older cloud huff as his response. He definitely doesn't believe my words. Such shame, but I definitely hope he doesn't leave me. I wouldn't fucking know what to do if he did leave. Before I could respond to him, I heard two voices coming closer to where we were hanging out. These voices were familiar to me but weren't already part of the eight people that were here.  Looking over to the sudden voices that appeared, a pink and yellow cloud had come, ah, it was Cherish and Loofa. The remaining two of the squad. I glance over at Rune, "Hey Rune, do you still want to occupy some self time ooor are you in the mood of being cuddled up against me, your pretty bestie~?" I quietly asked him. A small hint of tease in my voice. Only to be greeted by another pinch. Ow. ... We were all enjoying our time together, eating, talking, playing, and watching the sunset. What went wrong? We were enjoying ourselves, so why? Why are we falling down? Do you know why? Why? Even if there's no answer, I suppose I luckily had grabbed Rune, even though we’re all falling down, I will protect him. I will protect him, always. Always, always, always. He's my number one priority, as his friend, he deserves to be protected! That and he's the prince afterall. Though is it shameful to say because I want him to rely on me like he's a little princess and I'm his prince charming? Listening to everyone screaming as we fell down, some louder than others. I was too busy focusing on keeping Rune safe, how can I cushion his fall? How can I save him?? How can I help him?? Where are we falling?  We were falling for what felt like eternity…that is until everything went black.. 
—Z-L
 It was cold…dark…uncomfortable…what even happened? Last I remember was laughing with Cherish and Lavender before we…we fell- We fell! Wait- where's everyone? Hello?? What happened?!? Why is it dark- what…where am I?? My thoughts were going everywhere as I gained more and more consciousness. Soon, I heard muffled voices..they sounded familiar. However, I couldn’t distinguish anything. "So…you're Lavender.." "Mhm!"  "Wow…uh…I’m Cherish."  "I thought so! The voice was familiar, though…appearance wise-" "Yeah…haha..this is weird.."  I heard what sounded like two people talking? I cannot tell, the tones seem to overlap. I can’t seem to distinguish them. Do I no longer have my hearing aids..? Did they fall off when we fell? Oh, please if they did fall off, they didn’t go that far.  What felt like so many hours, I found the strength to finally open up my eyes, to be greeted by the bright blue sky. Blue sky? It was a sunset…did we survive? We survived? It's next morning and I'm breathing, I'm alive! Or am I just assuming things quickly? "Yo, he's up." I heard someone speak, my eyes glanced over to the direction of the voice. It was a guy…he had dark green hair….he looks unfamiliar. Who is he? He was within my range of hearing, barely, I was able to understand him, but I don't recognize who it is. There were more people getting closer to me, that I wasn't aware of at first. “Loofa?” I heard a voice that sounded like Zander, I looked over at the voice. Only to be greeted by a girl? She has medium long hair that’s a light brown with yellow highlights. She’s kinda cute…Wait-  "Zander, he literally can't recognize you…" A girl with dark blue hair sighs. "Riiight, Right!" I look at gi-...Zander. Oh gosh I just called him cute. Though..what even happened? Why does he look like that?  But if this is Zander…are the others here our friends? Though who is who? I can just hear perfectly on Zander and the female chick over there, who very much is good looking. Though, who is that chick that told Zander that I didn't recognize him, how did she know he wouldn't recognize me? So many questions. "Loofa, I'm Zander." I just stayed looking at him. Quiet, I really can't comprehend what's happening. So many things are going through my head.  But I felt like I needed to mention something before Zander continued on, “I don’t know if I have my hearing aids with me anymore.” I watch as Zander looks at me with an ‘oh!’ expression, he got closer to me, in response I moved a bit back.  After what felt like a few minutes when really it was just a good 30 seconds, Zander moved away from me and looked at the general area. I heard him speak but he wasn’t in my range anymore to hear what exactly he was talking about. It all sounded muffle. Though that was rather creepy of him just randomly getting close. I watched as everyone started looking around the general vicinity of where we landed. Someone approached me, it was a tan guy with caramel brown frames of glasses that suited his vision. He had brown hair and his eyes were brown too.  He made gestures with his hand spelling out each letter of my name, with a questionable expression. ' Loofa?' Only then I recognize a bit of who it was, "...Vile…?" It was the frames, they look so similar to those of Vile’s. It has to be him, right?? Or maybe I am just stupid. ' Yes, Vile. ' He gestures back to me, ' I'm Vile.' he smiles warmly at me. I smiled a bit, and it seemed like I was correct.  I started gesturing a few questions to him. ' What is happening here? Why do you guys look different? Where are we?' I continue gesturing more and more questions, only to be told to stop by him. Ah, I'm not letting him respond to them, oops. Watching as he took a seat next to me, ' No one knows what's happening.' he gestures at first. He pauses before gesturing with his hands about the cliff we were at when it was sunset, how suddenly it felt the ground we were on vanished, resulting in our fall. His arms motioned our falling, later to motion to describe the ground we lay on, the trees, how this scenery was different from where we were. Saying that the location where in theory we should've fallen to, wasn't where we fell at, as well as mentioning how he was woken up by his sister and that everything is very fussy and hard to comprehend. Seems like we all just know we fell but have no clue where. ' I don't know why we look different. We are all different looking, so are you.' Vile responded to one of the many questions I asked. ' How do I look like? ' I tilted my head at him, wanting to know how I looked. Though before any responses were made from Vile, someone plop the hearing aid of mine in front of both of our views. "This is the hearing aid, correct?"  I glance over at the person who was holding it, Zander. Looking back at what he held, I grabbed it, "Yeah…it looks like mine."  "Well, I dusted it off from dirt as best as I can. Can't guarantee it's all gone, but yeah."  "Alright.." I examine the piece on my hand, it sure looks fairly clean. I suppose this is one of the things that hasn't changed from the fall? Or maybe it's the only one. Not sure, seems a bit odd, but, maybe it is the hearing aid? Did it always look like this? Is Zander sure it's this?? Wait, wait- How does he know? Eh…it's so confusing. This is confusing. So many unanswered questions. After examining further I decided it was clean to be placed in my ear to regain my hearing. Or hope I regain hearing. Placing it on my ear, it felt natural yet so… unnatural? It's so weird. Usually we just shove it to the side and it's invisible to other clouds, but, is this the same process? Though, it seems to be the helper aid, I can hear things I wasn't able to hear before. Like the chatter between some of the people around me. “Uhm…who found it?” I asked. “Lavi did.” Lavi..? So Vile's sister. “Can you hear out of it? Or is it some random thing she found?” “I can..hear out of it.” I answered, why did it sound like he was sarcastically asking me those questions. "Okay, now that you have your hearing aid back. We can start the introduction." I heard Zander start, "Right over here is Jade." He points over to the dark green hair guy I saw earlier, so that's Jade… "The girl in blue is Ocean" I followed Zander's hand as he introduced everyone. Cherish had reddish hair with a light complexion and looked absolutely cool yet so adorable! Though, isn't she supposed to have paler hair-? I don't understand. Either way, she's definitely the adorable one here. Lavender had brown hair with creamy white strands in front of her and on top of her head and a light tan more whiter in complexion to compliment her, wearing her iconic glasses. She was shorter than Cherish, a good three lavender clouds shorter? Does that even make sense?? I’m not sure..it's hard to translate heights, though it does show that our heights as clouds are represented. Vile looked similar to his sister in terms of hair, he has a darker tan complexion however, maybe that's what Lavender should've looked like if she wasn't albino? Huh, I wonder how Cherish would've looked. Anyways, I wonder if Vile would be able to communicate well… but it does seem we both can communicate. We literally had a conversation. Seems like we haven't forgotten our language though, it's a bit unfamiliar what we're doing yet not. I guess things did translate from where we were to what is happening here. We’re both the same in terms of being hard of hearing, though his is more profound than mine, I am still hearing only certain things. Besides that, I'm fortunate enough to have a family that's able to afford the needed expenses for such a device. Last I checked, Vile's family cannot really afford it and it's really unsure if he can even use one. I wanted to help him out, but my parents aren't necessarily the most generous when it comes to giving money to those in more need. Besides, they don't really seem to like Vile, or anyone that's under our class. If you're not rich, you're not meant to be seen by the rich. Whatever they say. Damn, I should've asked Rune about it, maybe later, when the time is right. Surely the prince can help our mutual friend…right? Jade had dark green hair and his sister, Ocean, had this dark blue hair color. I suppose they really suit their names. Jade and Ocean, they also looked like they're around the same height, though damn, if Ocean heard that I thought of her as good looking, I would be teased the hell out of it. Though she's very intimidating, I have no confidence for someone that is out of my league. Mango was the shortest from what I see, their hair was brown that fades into orange on the tops. Is it a different color? No, it's orange. They also have a tan reflection. Meanwhile Coral had reddish hair, whiter completion, and was…surprisingly taller than Mango. I always thought they were smaller, even though our heights as clouds said otherwise. So it seems like it's true that our heights as clouds reflect our height here…? Anyways, Zander has a light complexion, However I feel like Rune took the crown for the lightest complexion. For someone who’s a black cloud, he really is pale as a ghost in terms of skin. His black hair really contrasts his skin. Zander on the other hand has brown hair and this…yellow color highlights? Tips? I don't know that color is a bit everywhere on his hair? Mostly on his bangs and tips. I really wonder what I look like! Sad that Vile couldn't tell me, perhaps I'll ask him again. Though I assume I'm on the taller side based on what I'm seeing. Though, I can tell I'm lighter in complexion than Vile, but other than that, I'm not sure how I look. 
—L-Z
 After introducing Loofa to everyone, I took my stance to go back to Rune to mess with him and make sure he's okay for the 100th time.  "Zan…you've already asked me this. I already told you, I'm okay." "But Ruuuune, what if you broke something without knowing?" "I'm pretty sure I will know…it's my body-" "Hm…fair." I wrap my arms around him, "But! I can't help but feel concerned!" He got tensed up at the sudden arms wrapping around him, but he didn't push me away, what a nice guy. "Mm…you're concerned for me…" he looks away from me. "But in all actuality, you literally took the blow in the fall…" he mumbles. I hum, "Well, I am a comfortable body pillow, no?" I gave him a smug smile. ".....Shush it." Glancing away from me he was, but his face really said it wasn't at all a negative reaction, he got flustered, cute~ I laugh lightly as I hug him, "Oh Rune~ you're adorable."  I felt him push me away, ah, such shame. I just crossed my arms over my chest, “You really can’t take my compliments, huh?”  “Shush.” He glances over at me, “You should be getting some form of medical attention." He looks down at the ground,  "To ensure you're not the one dying here."  "No, no. I'm fine." I look at him, "I'm really fine." Rune let out a small sigh, "Then...shouldn’t we do something instead of standing around?” he questions. “That’s true.” I hum, “But give some slack, Rune. Loofa finally woke up, so until he understands what’s going on based on our limited knowledge. We will then continue on and think of a plan." “That’s rather…a waste of time.” He let out a sigh, “We can do the planning and have folks split up and do some searching to figure out what’s happening. Where we're at and what is ahead of us. Besides, we can try and find each other in this location…no?"  “I can go ask them on your behalf, prince~” I poke his cheek. “...do whatever..”  "Hm, though Rune, before I go, do you think it's a wise idea to split up at this stage?" I look at him, "We are unsure of any danger, it would be rather terrible if we just split up and get into trouble." "There's nothing much we can do though." "That's true, but we should gather our strength, no?" I cup his face with my hands. His yellow eyes staring at me, ah, how dreamy he looks. I wish I could just kiss him, but no! He's not mine, he's my friend still. Though, I'm very sure he knows that he will be mine. Well, I wish, ah I hate being in this situation. But anyways I shouldn't be having these thoughts in this situation, ugh. "Mm…"  "Are you getting overwhelmed?" I ask, concerned that maybe the closeness was a bit much for him. "A bit." I release his face, "I'll go tell the others. If we are going to split, I'll go with you. Alright?" "Sounds good.." "Alright, take a small break on your own, I'll be back in a bit." I gave him a smile before making my way to the others.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Loofa:It was very interesting to see everyone looking so different! Everyone looks so cool and amazing. However, I can't help but feel...concerned.We are all clueless, we all just know that we have fallen. But! We have no clue where, or why we fell. Was the place we hung out cursed? No... that can't be right. Or maybe it wasn't known to be cursed and we're the first to learn about it?? Ugh! What gives, we were supposed to have fun!! Not be...wherever we are.On the bright side, I managed to ask Vile again about how I looked. He described me as tall, which I kinda expected that I fell at the taller end of the spectrum. He also described me with brown hair, a very curly afro-like hair. My eyes are the same olive green color, no surprises there. Though I got to say, this outfit that I was given was definitely comfy. It even matches the color of me! Well...the color of my...cloud form? Uh..that sounds weird.But- the depressing news is that I DON'T HAVE MY PHONE! AHH! Where did it even go?? I asked Cherry and she said she didn't know where it went. I also asked Coral and Vile...and his sister- and it just prompted them to see if they had their phones, they didn't! So I guess I'm not alone in this, but...where's our phones!?!?"Hey guys! Rune suggests that we should split up!" Zander popped out of nowhere causing me to jump a bit. Man, he startled me."Split up?" Cherish responded to him, I watched them interact. Just for now, I want to see what this conversation is about."Mhm." Zander was leaning his weight on his left leg, as the other was facing out word at a bend. "He thinks it's a good idea to split up and figure out where we had fallen into."Split up? Shouldn't we stick as a group? What is Rune thinking? Is this really the idea of Rune's?"Does he have any idea of how we should split up if we do?" Coral jumps into the conversation, cleaning their glasses with their handkerchief, huh didn't think that transfer to this world. Wait, why is their handkerchief here and not our phones?? That's so weird."No, though that's where I'll step in!" Zander smiles, "We would ideally split evenly into two groups, both sides should have a balanced brain and brawn. So that we can ensure that we'll all be safe!"Ah...so it's not really Rune's plan huh. Zander, what the fuck are you doing?"And how do you plan on doing so?" Coral was just asking him questions. Go Coral! Being the smart one! But also, why are we allowing him to take the lead??Zander hums in response.Honestly, what is he even thinking? Why should we split up?? Like, sure we can figure out a bit more of this place but...I feel like it's too dangerous. Besides! This isn't Rune's plan now is it?? Is he using his name to- no...but- hm, I've been suspicious if Zander was genuinely Rune's friend or he was using him. This doesn't look too good on him, I say.."We probably shouldn't split up." I spoke up, they turned their heads to me. Sighing, I continued, "I've just woken up not that long ago, and I feel like the idea of splitting up is irrational. We have no clue how dangerous it is." There, I put my input in this conversation."Of course, that's why if we split, we should be even. Five and five, to ensure that everyone is secure.""Zander.." this dude, what is he even thinking?"What?" His cross pupils were staring directly at me, perhaps even more deeper than needed. "Are you saying that if we split into two groups we will still be unprepared?" He tilts his head a bit."I..""Zander, we need to be smart here." Cherish spoke up again, "This isn't something one of us can declare and everyone follows. We have to be sure with what we do." Woo Cherry! Smart girl! Though, you are borderline giving attitude, not sure how Zander is going to react.Zander lets out a huff, "Really? Last time I checked if the royal prince wants something we do it." He sounds rather annoyed. So that's his response..Cherish sighs, "Zander. Get Rune to chat with us." She crosses her arms, "I want to ensure that this isn't just a you thing and are using his name to persuade us. Since, right now, it does sound like that, and we aren't going to fall for your little tricks."I don't think he's THAT bad, but yeah! Go get Rune! He's the one who should be in charge of what we do. We gotta hear from the man himself.Zander rolls his eyes, "alright, alright." He turned around and started walking away, mumbling something that I couldn't really pick up. He really left with an attitude huh?A moment of silence followed after it was broken up by Cherish. "Was that too harsh?" She asked no one in particular. I looked over at her, before I could say anything, someone spoke up."Well you made the assumption that he just uses the Prince's name to do whatever. Sooo I say that was a bit harsh, considering you've known him for what? A couple of years now??" Mango spoke up out of nowhere! Wait, were they here??"Ah-! Oh- Mango-" Seems like I wasn't the only one who forgot they were there.Coral let out a light chuckle. Damn.Mango was looking at Cherish, "You also know he isn't really the type to pull those things, so maybe don't say things like that. Besides, I saw that he was chatting with Rune before coming here...and we don't know what their conversation ensures, perhaps Rune wanted us to go split up and figure things out about where we're at.""I- how long have you been here?"Mango blinks, "Since the beginning?""O-oh...really?""Yeah." Mango just placed their hand in the pockets of their hoodie, "Did you not notice me at all?""Uh.." Cherish looks down, ah, she definitely didn't notice them. I wouldn't blame her though, I didn't notice they were here either. They're tiny, compared to us, a little goblin next to giants.
—L–Z
Zander:I can't believe she would- fucking damn. She has known me for what? Literally four or five years now!?!? AND still assumes I'm the one who's so sooo privileged to the point I'll lie about the prince and what he wants to do?? Ugh, it's so annoying. This is so damn annoying!Like I get I'm so damn poor in terms of wealth but I'm not that type! Ughh! It's the same saying Vile and Lavender are mooching off of you guys for money but no!! We aren't those types of people. Sheez, and the fact that Cherry became besties with Lavi was because of ME! ME DAMN IT! Ugh, sometimes I wonder why I bother being around with folks with more money than me..Zander, Zander, calm the fuck down. Just...do your thing.But, ugh I fucking love Rune too much to get his ass in trouble, why would I fucking use his name to do what I want? If he allows me, I would but I would never dare use his name to be greedy! Besides everyone knows, they all know how shy he gets. He's shy in nature, I've heard cloud's comments about him being incompetent for the Kingdom. That he will be our failure king, but no! He's not a failure, he will rule great! They just...don't know him.They all know he isn't much of a talker and won't start anything. He'll ask someone else to be his voice! But oooh I guess if I'm the voice it makes it unbelievable?? I'm not sure how they want me to react. Was this just to annoy me? Am I being dramatic? I...but my feelings are hurt, I hate it here.Uh! It doesn't matter at all. Zander, ignore your feelings, we just need to do what they want, and get Rune to walk over, talk to them, initiate it, and they'll believe him. Right? Or am I a manipulator too? I swear these clouds make me question myself so badly. Okay, we are getting close to him, make sure to stay..normal."Ruuuneeee." I whine out to him when I got closer to him."Mm." He glanced up from his spot, he was sitting on the ground. Seems like he was messing around with the nature of this world before I returned to get his royal ass."Get up, they don't believe me and want to chat with you instead, your highness." I crossed my arm. I didn't really mean to say highness in such a sarcastic remark, ah...I'll apologize later. Oh, why did it all sound moody? Fuck man.."What puts you in a bad mood?" You little bastard- wait...is that obvious? Damn it! Stupid, stupid, stupid! Ugh, I don't want to concern him with stupid things. I literally told myself to be NORMAL!"Huh?" I tilt my head, play it cool, Zan. Play it cool. We can...convince him that we are okay."Hm?" He basically mimics me and proceeds to tilt his head. Damn is he adorable- fuck do I wish I could just...grab him and just kiss him, aha.."L-Let's go..." turning my head away from him, I swear I'll become a blushing mess. "Don't wanna leave the others waiting." I'm not in the mood to be playful, not even sure if he's even being playful with me. But also I gotta stay focused! My stupid crush isn't going to be the demise of ours! Hmph."Will we speak about your mood later then?"I stayed silent, just listening to him getting up from his spot. It took a couple of seconds and only once he was next to me I felt some courage to respond to his question."I don't know. It's not that important anyways." For now, feelings like mine aren't valuable. We need to find somewhere to survive, find some source of food, and well, what we need to survive for now. Fuck these stupid feelings.I grabbed Rune's hand and started leading him to the others. He doesn't mind holding hands with me, I guess that's a win in my book, with a huge heart that says his name.Though, he's probably okay with holding hands because he realizes it comforts me when I'm down. Another indication I suppose that I'm pretty sure he noticed, that can verify his suspicion on how I'm feeling. Or maybe he has all the answers he needs already to determine why I'm upset and is just...waiting for me to say something. But...I am glad he's fine with me holding his hand, just to comfort me, it's nice.No...maybe he's still thinking that the reason we're holding hands is because I like him and he knows I like him? I'm not sure...He's too nice so he allows me to hold hands like if we were dating. I do admit it makes me fangirl, I love him so much.But...ugh, it's a terrible feeling. Sure, sure, I love him. I would do anything for him. I'll ensure I have him with me for the rest of my life, even if we don't date, even if it all stays under the label of being friends. It just- it just sucks if he's just letting me hold his hand and be so affectionate towards him because he doesn't want to hurt my feelings. Heck, sometimes he jokingly says that I act like his fiancé! I'm not sure...if that's a compliment or that it's a halfhearted joke and the implication of it is to cut down the affection?There was no confession, it was just that one stupid day he entered my room and saw what I had. But I still don't understand him. He saw that I liked him, there was nothing to indicate that it was platonic love, yet he didn't leave.Fuck, he even started comforting me that day because I started having a breakdown over the whole ordeal. I guess that's one way to know the prince is open to the idea of those in the community being accepted in the kingdom. Fuck man, he should've just declined my feelings. Do one even need a confession to be done in order to accept or decline the other? He knows so- he should decline? Ah..Rune, Rune, Rune. What have you done? It's been years since you've known and I've known. I should've moved on from a stupid crush but now here I am, five years later still crushing on you. Heck, I feel like my whole world is just you. Rune this, Rune that. Everything has to be about you for me, it's my motivation, my energy. My reason why I'm so willingly able to do so many favors for you, to show you the world besides that stupid responsibility you have as the prince. Even though I'm fully aware you're going to marry your fiancé when you turn 18. Heck, I'm your best man for the wedding, isn't that just an insult to injury.But even then I'm still willing to put up with it because I love you. All I want to do is to be at your side forever, I don't care in what ways, I just...want to be with you.Feeling myself being tugged to the side, causing me to snap back into reality, ah, dozing off into my thoughts. Damn it, I need to focus. Focus Zander...Focus!I glance over at the one who stopped me from my thoughts, the one and only. The prince of our kingdom, Rune."He's fine." I heard him say, "We're all still trying to process what had happened."Only then I realized we've been at our destination, and I wasn't at all in the conversation. Damn it! Stupid thoughts make me lose sense of reality.
—Z-R
Rune:I've noticed that Zander wasn't at all in the conversation. Perhaps in his little mental bubble, he seems rather down. I personally would've left him there, but since the others were asking what's up with Zander, I decided to bring him back to reality. Such a bother, they should just let him be. One of them got his mood down, he won't be as responsive as he was earlier. I wonder who made him upset. I suppose I can just watch them while we chat.I felt Zander move a bit closer to me, closer than what I tugged at him a bit ago. "Anyways, let's continue the conversation." I look at the folks around. "If we split up, we can try and find a place where we can refer to as a shelter, a place that can be our food source, and you know, actually try and survive and figure out how to escape.""But how are we going to be able to communicate with one another?" Loofa asked a good question.I'm not too sure about the others, but I've noticed that I'm missing some items that I remember carrying, one of them being my phone and the other were my headphones. Sure there was more missing, but my two items that I cherish were missing. It's going to cause issues if I get overwhelmed and with no way to shut down the world to calm down.Zander also has some things missing too, learning to a conclusion that perhaps everyone lost some of their items. I've also seen Loofa walk around asking people something, but Zander manages to translate the conversation between Loofa and Vile to me. It was something about missing phones, so..I can only presume we are all missing our phones."I was thinking about that." I hum a bit before proceeding, "While Zander came to you guys, I was messing with the ground and decided that if we would need to meet up, it should be back here. To remember this place I started carving a mark on the ground. I was planning on marking another area, but that's more so the other direction that we were going to head. So it wasn't too busy.""Is that so?""Mhm." Zander is awfully quiet. Why am I doing the talking? This is getting a bit much...but I can do it. He's not in a good headspace currently to be the one talking."Well, I guess since you're saying it. We kinda have to do so, huh? The plan to split up and explore."Just because I'm the prince doesn't mean you guys have to listen and agree with everything I say.... we've been over this guys...this is annoying."Mm." I'm not sure what to say, why am I the chosen one to be asked?? Ugh, I hate being the prince."Though Rune, how should we split up?" Coral spoke up, "Zander mentioned a split between evenly the brains and brawns, dividing us into two groups of five. Though how do we ensure that we have the split balanced evenly between the two factors?""Brains and brawns?" I look at them. Huh, Zander did leave something for me to use."Mhm.""I see, though we're all fairly intelligent in our own skills. Though, how many of us are good at survival skills?" I know Zander is good at it, Ocean, Jade is also pretty good at those too. Let's see...those who can lead a group are Coral, Zander, and Mango, they're pretty good at navigation. Lavi can also lead but she's shy, like me, so we stay in the background mostly."Survival skills." Coral pauses, "I know Zander does it well, though I'm not sure if someone else knows. Perhaps Ocean and Jade? They got lost some years ago and came back home like nothing happened.""I heard my name~" Ocean pops into the conversation, "What are you guys talking about?""How many of us know any survival skills. That's the topic." Cherish responded. Thank you, Cherry, for responding. I appreciate it."Ohhh good question." Ocean hums, "I say out of everyone here it's pretty much Zander and I, I gotta say. My bro wouldn't have survived without me.""Hey!" Jade took offense to that, ah, classic Ocean, always trying to find a way to jab at her brother for the funs."You and Zander?" Loofa was the one who spoke now. Honestly, they seem to forget that they were chatting with me already. Thank goodness, I can stay quiet."Yeah, yeah. Well, the more "advanced" at it. I also suppose Mango is good at those skills. Almost tied with my bro's skill, actually Mango is probably even better than my brother.""Sheesh sister... so cold to me.""Hey! Let's be honest here." Ocean was looking at her brother, well more like giving him a side eye. "You aren't that good at surviving on your own. You can't even hunt down food for the life of you!"He rolls his eyes. Ah Jade, she got you there, didn't she?"Ah, so Zander, Ocean, Mango, and Jade." Coral hums, "Those four are the ones that know how to survive...more or less.""I can do more of the heavy lifting type of deals." Ocean looks at Coral, "My brother can also lift things as well. He's not as weak as one may think he is."Looking back at Zander, he just remained standing there, silent. It's a bit hard now to decipher if he's just dozing off again or is observing the conversation. I would nudge him, but I didn't want to...Mm yeah, I will just leave him be."Zander is decent at lifting heavy things as well, though I think a better suited task for him is navigating. He has a pretty good memory and observation." I spoke up, I looked over at Mango, "Mango, from what I recall, is very into learning about plants and their properties. They've been studying it for a while. If this place is any similar to home, then that knowledge of plants can aid us to figure out what's edible for us. They're also strong with navigation."I noticed the small smile Mango gave. Being small around taller people really does make them go unnoticed."But if the plants are different, Mango is tall enough to fit most gaps to see if there's any openings. They've also gone camping a couple of times.""I can start any fires if needed." Mango spoke up, "I'm also pretty good at fixing things.""Jade is tall, he can see." Ocean rolls her eyes; her remark was a small jab at her brother being the tallest in the group. "Though, more seriously, beside help with the heavy lifting, he can as well know how to offer medical help with limited items. That's for sure." she gave a smile, "He may be a fashion nerd but when it comes to medical things, he is capable of doing it so much better than what I know. But who else is good at medicine?"They soon started chatting with one another about each other, Jade joined the conversation as well as Lavender and Vile. Each sharing what they can and can't do. Who have the skills for our little adventure in this place. Wherever we're at. I just watched as they chatted, watching their body language, their words, anything really. Only speaking when I felt like I needed to, but for the most part, I want them to decide what we do. I just don't want to be the one making the calls, I want them to chat about it before the 'final' say from me.
—R-L
We ended up deciding to split, we decided that we should split based on our skills. So, the groups that were created Cherish, Coral, Lavender, Jade and me. The second group was Rune, Zander, Mango, Ocean and Vile.We made it that we evenly split up those who were deaf, both Vile and I. This is because we wanted to ensure that we get alerted quickly, and if two out of five cannot hear, it poses a risk. Though...we technically have three deaf clouds. Well, Lavi isn't deaf but it's clear to me that she might lose her hearing, not sure when but, I just recall how she came to me crying that she didn't want to lose her hearing. She was really upset that day, it was when her test results from her hearing and sight test came, her vision remained the same prescription but there was a decline in her hearing.Anyways, both groups have someone who can handle a lot of weight if needed. They have Ocean, we have Jade. And the rest is up to our knowledge and skills. Coral is good at planning and navigating. Lavender is wise with most plants. Cherish and I are both equally wise in setting up camps and navigation. Jade is our strength person, but I'm also capable of helping him too! I'm strong as well! Maybe not as strong as Ocean, but I am strong! I'm also the fastest in this group.Though, I wonder, what if we find nothing? What will we do then? Maybe Rune already thought of it? Surely, he has, he always thinks of many outcomes and ensures we can find a light in the dark."So, I've decided we're going to assign a leader for each group." I heard Rune talk. I look over at him. "This is so we can have effective communication between each group, and also have a leader figure for questions and decision making.""You should definitely be the leader for your group, Rune." Cherish hums, "You're the prince, after all.""Huh...?" Rune responded, I looked over at them before looking at Vile who was quietly watching us. Sitting comfortably on the ground. His sister was beside him, translating for him the conversation.I decided to join them, I didn't have much to do anyways. I went to the duo and sat down in front of the two, grabbing both of their attention."Hey there Loofa!" Lavender greets me with a smile."Hey." I responded to her while gesturing the same word to Vile.' Hey ' he gestures back to me. Gotta ensure he's in the conversation.' What's going on here? ' I gesture a question for Vile to respond to.' Nothing much, just Lavi telling me what's happening. ' He responded, ' I'm still confused. ' he gestures to me.He points out to those in his group before signing, 'out of everyone in my group.' He paused for a moment before continuing, 'the only one that is able to communicate fluently with me is Zander following Rune.''Are you worried you'll be left on your own?''Yeah, that's what he was telling me.' Lavender joined the conversation.' But we split up to ensure everyone would be safe.'' Vile is just nervous that I won't really be with him to help translate.''That is a valid concern.' an idea came to mind, 'Lavender' I gesture each letter of her name.'Yes?''Do you want to switch groups to be with him?' Even though this idea is slim to work, we can get them to switch so Vile won't be alone.'I wouldn't mind, I can help him like that if I was in his group.''I can ask them to switch you before we finalize everything and start heading?''Loofa' I looked over at Vile. He was giving me a smile. 'Thank you for offering.''its nothing, Vile.' Anything to aid you, I'll do. We deaf buddies gotta stay strong haha!'It feels like a lot.''Nah, it's just accommodation for you.''But, I can still fairly speak to the others' Vile sighs, 'I want my sister with me, but can understand if that's not possible.' Ah Vile, we will make sure we can get it accommodated for you.'We can argue it's mandatory.' I gesture, ' it can be a life or death situation!' Maybe I'm exaggerating about life or death, but if that works to make it mandatory. I'm down, anything to help Vile.He shakes his head, dismissively. 'I can survive without her.'I stared at him in confusion. He's concerned that he won't be able to communicate with others but at the same time he doesn't wish for any accommodation? Why??Vile seems to notice as he continues gesturing, 'Even though I may not have my sister who's very fluent. Zander's skill isn't that bad, I've been teaching him throughout the years, I know how to understand him.'I nod, so he really trusts Zander with communicating with him. But, why do I feel like he'll still feel excluded in the group..? I just hope that they will have him involved, and not make him feel lonely. It's a terrible feeling to be alone in a non hearing world, or be excluded from the hearing because you cannot hear.'Are you certain?' I gesture, I'm not sure, I am willing to go to Rune and tell him to swap someone with Lavender.He nods in approval, 'I'm sure, thank you for offering.' he thanks me.I guess I can't make him ask for a change, though I do hope Zander helps him."Loofa, come over here!" Suddenly I heard Cherish call my name, I gesture a goodbye to the siblings before getting up and heading to where Cherish was.Once there I spoke up, "What do you need?""We were chatting about leaders and Coral, Jade and I feel like you should be the leader!""Me? Really??""Mhm, I offered Coral to be the leader since they're more organized than all of us but they refused it.""Oh?""I just didn't see myself fit for it." Coral spoke up, "I also feel like my organization is too much and we need an organization that's simple to understand.""Ah..." but I don't think their organization is too much.But now it seems that I'm the next best choice? Am I fit to be a leader? Hm, I guess if they're recommending me then that means I'm capable. Or well, I'm more easy to understand than Coral."Who's the leader for the other group?" I ask, I wonder who was chosen."It's...a very clear cut one." Rune spoke up with a sigh, ah it's him. I guess that was obvious, oh what a stupid question I ask. Wait though- why does it seem he doesn't want to be the leader?"You?""Mm." He gave a small nod."Ah, well, do you think I'm a good fit?" I asked him, he's the prince. He's also observant so he can make a good judgment, right?"It's not my decision." He looks at me, "it's between you and your group. I'll suggest talking about it with everyone in your group and making a collective decision.""I see.." so we gotta bring Lavi into this conversation. Though, I don't want her to leave her brother alone over there. I wished he could just tell me if I am fit or not. Make life sooo much easier!
—L-Z
' Vile, are you sure?' I gesture to the person in front of me.He nods, ' I'm sure. You can manage aiding me, right?''of course! That's my job~' There's no question needed, I would definitely help you, Vile. As one of the fluent ones in our group that can communicate with you, it is mandatory to help! We can't leave anyone in the dark.He smiles at my response. ' I'm making you work overtime.' he let out a small laugh like noise. Honestly, I do hope the inventions are successful so that Vile can hear the world too. Hear how sweet and kind he sounds, that despite not knowing how to vocalize words, that he too has a voice.A light chuckle escapes from my lips as I smile brightly, ' nah, call it off the clock. I'm not working behind the counter, now am I?'He nods, ' right.' he gestures, 'though' he pauses before continuing, ' I do hope I don't cause any problems in our group.'' you won't, I'll make sure of it.'Lavender had left Vile with me some time ago, she went to go chat with Mango. Though, I do understand Vile concerns, and it was apparent that it was mentioned to Lavender and Loofa. Now, I'm not really sure why Vile trusts me, when the most fluent ones are Lavender and Loofa and neither of them is in our group. Hm..maybe because he's comfortable with me? But even so...We could've made a switch. Switch Lavi with...I guess Mango? Yeah, they both are tasked with the same thing so, it would've made sense. But, Vile didn't accept the idea of switching, I guess he has his own reasons for it. I just hope I am good enough in explaining to him what's going on.I look at the one in front of me, ' So what do you want to do while we wait for them to finish chatting?' I ask him.Vile was quiet for a moment before gesturing that he wanted to play rock, paper, scissors to pass time. I agree with his game suggestion. Setting the rules is first to three wins is the winner, Vile seems to be on board with it.And so, we played.Rock. Paper. Scissors. Shoo, I went with paper.He chose scissors, ah crap, 0-1Rock. Paper. Scissors. Shoo, rock!He chose rock too, ah no one won.Rock. Paper. Scissors. Shoo, paper!He chose rock again, I won a point! 1-1...We played a few games, Vile won two of the games, while I won three of them. It was fun! We would've played another round but, time was up and we had to go explore since everyone finished up chatting.Our group was Runie, Mango, Ocean, Vile, and I! Our leader was Rune, though I'm pretty sure everyone in our group has a hunch Rune is going to make me do all the running around and chatting. Ah, I just hope I can manage that and aiding Vile.Rune and I know how to sign fairly well, I'm pretty sure Mango can too. I swear I've seen them practice it, I just...don't know how much they know. Does Vile even know Mango can sign? Or am I delusional and Mango actually can't sign. I never really asked so...maybe I should hm.From all the sides we could go to explore, we went to the left side, while the other five went to the right. The starting point of our adventure marked down with uh...interesting design that Rune decided to do on the ground.Currently I am beside Vile, we have been walking around for some minutes. It was rather boring, though, we can't just magically expect a place for all of us to reside in. If we did, wouldn't it be a trap? Mm, maybe not but it'll be odd, all I see are trees...and more trees. Maybe we can find a place though? Like one of those cabins in the woods, almost like where we went to hangout before all of this happened.Ah we took a left turn, I suppose I need to pay more attention to where we are heading, in case something were to occur. I'll try and focused on this.
—Z–L
"Should we go left, right, or forwards?" I look over at the others."Forwards?" Lavender responds, "I'm not sure.""Hm..how about you guys? Should we go forward?""I don't mind any direction." Coral responded,"I'll just mark the direction we head to with an indicator of being first to check." They were marking on the ground that we're at with some rocks and sticks."Let's go forward, since Lavender said so." Jade hums, "Or does a lady in pink disagree?"Cherish lets out a light chuckle, "No, no, I agree. We shouldn't be standing here debating when we have urgency."Why was I made into a group with Jade? Ugh, sometimes being stuck with him makes me realize how much of a loser I am. Putting a pretty guy like him next to an alright guy like me. Especially since my crush is in this group. Not fun. Ack, what am I thinking! We gotta focus on finding things to survive on. Hmph, forget that we have pretty Jade over there stealing the ladies."Alright, forward it is." I spoke up with a tone of excitement as I led the group forward. Making sure to wait for Coral to finish marking the area before heading any further into this place....We have been roaming around for so long, the sun feels very hot now."Let's take a break." I heard Cherish say, "I'm dying from the heat."Jade, wearing his jacket around his waist nods in agreement, "Yeah." Why was he even given a jacket? Beats me, it's so hot!"Let's take a break then. There's more trees over there that can provide more shade than here." I pointed over to our right."Bet." Cherish went rushing to the rights for the shade.Once we went to the trees that provided more shade we all just sat down next to one another."Do you think the others found anything?" Cherish asks."Who knows." Lavender sighs, "I hope my brother is okay..""Don't worry, he got my sis. As well as Zander." Jade spoke up, "Those two can kick ass if there's any danger."Lavender smiles a bit at that. I guess that helped her? I'm not entirely sure, since that doesn't really help with my concerns for Vile. Ah..we should've just made someone switch with Lavender."We barely have food or any water." Coral hums, "We found few but even that seems to be low because of how little we found originally." They sigh, "There's not much here, who's to say we get lucky and find a source of food and water.""Right...""I wished we had our phones." Cherish sighs, "We probably would've been able to communicate better.""I doubt it. Such coverage of wildlife will prevent communication to one another." Coral leans against the tree, "Besides, who to say if we did have our phones. They would work here? This can be a whole different world than our own. We aren't sure.""You're right...but ugh! I wished this was easier.""It's not that bad." Jade spoke up, "We just gotta survive the heat and find food and water and figure out how to head home.""It is baaad." Cherish sigh."But..Cherry, Jade has been through this before. So, we can trust his judgment, no?" Lavender tilts her head at Cherish.I sigh as I change my position, from sitting to lying on the ground. Listening to their conversation, there wasn't much else to do. Sure, I'm getting hungry, but there isn't really anything I can do about it. We don't have enough food besides a few wild berries Lavi picked."The difference between our situation now and what I faced years ago is that first, the climate is different. When my sister and I got lost it was during the winter. As well as if this is a different world, then the location my sister and I got lost in doesn't exist here and we're nowhere close to home."Cherish sighs, she really has been sighing a lot. I kinda want to go comfort her, but I feel like she'll get uncomfortable because it'll be too hot for her. Body warmth..cloud warmth? Our situation is still icky for me, clouds? No we are..human? Human? Ugh, it's so weird.We did read books in school about a world of humans, but we never once saw a human, there were legends and myths of seeing them. Though for us to fall and no less be one- is what we look like is considered human?What was the description of a human that those books have? I don't remember. I blame my lack of care for reading things that weren't interesting. Ah, maybe someone in our group knows? I guess I might ask. Rune probably definitely knows something, he's a big nerd. Prince nerd, heard he had all honors before he dropped out of highschool and did homeschool instead.
—L-R
Something doesn't really quite add up. Human? That is something strange, it was concluded that we are...human. We aren't our cloud self, we are human? Such an interesting concept. I've read many books on such topics, though, why are we in such a world? Is this world just a different perspective of time? A different galaxy? Different planet? Hm, an alternative timeline?And is this world even related to our home? Or is it from a whole different dimension? Could it be he's behind it? Ah, I might be overthinking, how can he be behind it? I've been with him all day, well besides the cheerleading practice that he was with Ocean before our hangout. Though from all the time I spent with them, this isn't a possibility of their doing. Well, to my knowledge at least..But, there's so many mysteries of Zander I'm still trying to uncover. Despite getting closer and closer to him, I feel like I've uncovered nothing. Was he just a regular guy and I'm just over analyzing him? Or is he very aware of what I'm doing and hiding all evidence that shows who he is?I don't understand. I've been looking into him, and even now, watching him interact with our group members, he's...normal. Calm, collected, refraining from emotions that can negatively affect others. But, he is emotional, he works with his emotions, he expresses a lot of energy, a lot of motivation and happiness, but when he's negatively influenced, he behaves distant, unfocused and uneasy. I suppose that now that we're split up into two groups, he's fine now. Since Cherish isn't here, he seems more eased, they aren't so tensed up. They're still not focused but, it's okay.Apparently, from what Mango told me, Cherish rubbed Zander the wrong way by hurting his feelings. It made sense he was upset, it made sense he zoned out more than he should. It's related to his emotion, and unwillingness to pay attention when the person that hurt him is around. I've observed him, those are normal. Though, I'm glad Mango told me, it was troublesome enough observing everyone to see who could've done it.But, I can't help but have this feeling, that there's more that meets what I know of him. Friends since childhood, yet can't understand the other fully? It's a shame, really.I wish I could talk to my fiance, she probably would comfort me and tell me I'm overthinking things again. That my feelings for the one I'm close to and overanalyzing is nothing more but an attraction and curiosity.That I'm just avoiding the fact that I-"Ruuuuuuuuunnnnnneeeee, helloooo??" I look at the person in front of me. Ah...was I zoned out?"Mm?""Finally!" Zander looks at the others, speaking and signing, 'I told you I would get his attention somehow'I was zoning out again? I guess, Zan Zan isn't the only one who's not focused to the fullest."Anyways~" Zander looks back at me, his cross pupils a shade of a bright green. Eying with such concern, I guess I was gone for a bit? Not sure how long. "Runie, do you need any water or food?""I'm fine." I dismissed it, "I was just thinking.""About what, hm?" He leans closer to me. Honestly I want to squish his cheeks, they look squishy. But will they be soft? Ah..that's a weird question, we're not clouds so...it might not be soft."About our situation. If this place is what we learned of the 'humans'" I responded.It's nice seeing the effort Zander puts to ensure that Vile is a part of the conversation. Maybe I should sign as well but..I feel like I'll make myself a fool in front of them. Though I am second fluent in this group that I'm aware of. I'll just chime in when Zander can't sign for Vile or maybe...I should put more effort and sign whenever possible for Vile. I'm not sure..I'll just do whatever is effective."Ah I see." Zander hums."I've collected some berries." Mango appears from the bushes, "It's not much but it can do for us. I wonder if the others found food." They placed the berries on the cloth that was on the ground. The cloth was provided by Ocean, some things from home did translate over to this world. It's interesting to say at least on what was allowed and what wasn't."I hope they did, it wouldn't be fair if they starve and we don't." Zander was communicating with them. Their attention is geared towards them, "Should we continue going?"' We took a good break, so yeah. ' Vile signed."Hm...is everyone in good shape to continue?" I ask all vocally.Vile looks at me in slight confusion, 'slower'I shook my head, I was talking a bit fast and he didn't catch what I said. I need to be slower, I decided to gesture to him instead, 'are you in good condition to continue, Vile?'I wasn't going to repeat myself vocally for him to read my lips, when I can clearly gesture the words for him. Maybe this is the sign I need to communicate with gestures as well as vocals. Though, I don't think I'm good at doing both at the same time like Zander. Maybe I should do one at a time?"Let's go then." Zander spoke up as he got up from being on my lap. Wait- since when did he comfortably make himself sit on my lap???Ah, it doesn't matter, we got things to do. Besides, he wasn't a burden on my lap. Kinda reminds me of how Amelia would sit on top of my lap for hours on end at times. Ah, I miss my fiance, she was visiting the kingdom and now...ugh I'm gone. Hopefully she's fine, uhm..I'm not sure what can comfort her, wait she has BeepBop. BeepBop can comfort her for now.The five of us all got up and grabbed the little bits of items we had placed out and started making our way to the direction we originally were heading before we took a break. It's always good to take breaks, it's good for muscles to relax, to recollect thoughts and ideas and more.Zander was ahead of everyone, leading the direction for us. Why am I even chosen as the leader? Being defaulted as the prince of the kingdom of Astrophel, it makes me the leader? Hm..but when we have someone like him that's more capable of leading, why should I be a leader? Now doesn't that sound awful coming from a prince like myself?I'm just a disappointment of a prince, huh? Amelia, if she heard me say this she would've grabbed my face and make me tell her that I wasn't a disappointment. Maybe ten times, if not more depending on how she heard me. Gosh I love her. I miss her... our date that we were going to have is ruined now because of this. Ah.."Rune, when do you think it's time to head back?" Mango had grabbed my attention."Sorry?" I didn't quite hear them."When do you think it's time to head back to rejoin with the others?""Rejoin with the others..?" Hm..that is a good question."Mhm, the sky states it'll be nightfall in a few hours. We should regroup before night arrives, that way we don't have to deal with worrying about others. Especially with unknown forces.""That is a fair point." I look at the direction we're heading. "If there isn't anything up ahead, I'll make the signal to head back.""Alright, prince." I heard them sigh, "let's just hope we can just survive today.""Hey Zander! Wait up!! Don't start running now!" Ocean yells at Zander. Seems like Zander has started running, maybe he saw something?Ah...there goes Ocean too, we should probably pick up the pace before we lose the two...."A....building?" Mango looked at the sight in front of us, it was indeed a building. A building in the forest? Was this someone's home?Maybe we can ask to stay for the night? If they're nice enough to let us. But...it doesn't look like it has been used in a while."Zander!!" Ocean lifts Zander up, "Stop running around, sheeze. I don't want to waste more energy chasing you."Those two got my attention, haha, a smile plastered on my face, I really do love the friendship Zander has with Ocean. I really like that he got along so well with her and her brother. Especially since...he took my spot in the highschool when I decided to not attend anymore. I wanted to give him that opportunity, whether it was a good or bad idea. Not sure, but he deserves to meet others besides those that entered his family's bakery.Anyways, looking back over at Mango. Wait...huh? I guess- where they were last standing. They vanished from my side, I guess they went to explore?? How did they just..leave like that though? I didn't even hear them leaveBut now since we found this place...How should we inform the others? We can't all possibly head back...some of us should stay back.
—R-L
We found some berries, Lavender also found a source of water. Though, we don't have anything to hold the water and well also to purify it. Though, either way Coral marked the spot. This can be very well the only source of water once we find a place to stay!Talking about a place to stay, we still need to find a suitable place. It looks like it's going to be night soon, ah, I wonder if the other group has found anything. Did they come across any trouble? I hope not. But if they did- can they just ensure Vile is safe?They're strong right? They got Ocean there to protect them, she's a strong fighter. Such a fierce woman, someone I dare not to offend. Even with just her brother in my group, I can't help feeling watched by her. She's creepy! Okay...no, she's actually stunning but! She is just not at all my type!Maybe she is- I just ugh, I can't get her that's all. Besides my heart is for one girl, and one girl only and that's Che-"Loofa, you there?" Lavender was waving her hands in front of me. I thought she was going to smack me in the face like a certain pink cloud. Ah.."I'm here." I responded."Alright, let's continue talking about our game plan."I nodded as my group started discussing what we should do. If we should head back or continue. The decision that we ended up concluding within the few minutes of discussing is to start heading back after checking what's ahead.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Zander: "Rune. I can go back and find the others." I look at our beloved prince.  He just meets my eyes before he looks at the others, only to return his gaze back at me. "Mm..I'll go with you." "Eh...I don't think that's a good idea. Maybe I'll go with Zander??" Mango pops into the conversation, "Since, if Zander and you both leave. That'll cause some difficulty communicating."  Mango looked very tiny from this perspective. Being carried by Ocean does have its perks, being taller is one of them. Haha! Maybe Mango should ask to be lifted up to be tall! "Difficulty?" "Out of everyone here you two know how to fluently sign to Vile." Mango replies, they just gesture at Vile, in a sense to say don't forget about him. "Rune you should stay behind." I spoke up, "As much as I love your company, we gotta make sure we remain communicating with the rest." I gave him a smile when he turned his gaze to me. He's cute~ But Mango is indeed correct, Vile needs a communicator. Though...I could stay behind and Runie goes instead of me- maybe that should be the game plan? No.. "I might also find more berries for us, if I go." Mango really is promoting themselves, huh? Good good. We love that energy! Persuade Runie to not go- maybe that can get him to stay back.  I wonder what my boy Jade is doing, is he alright? Is Lavi okay too? I'll assume they are. Can't start overthinking things now, can we? Rune was quiet though, I wonder what he's thinking. Hopefully he stays, if he goes instead of me, he'll definitely get lost. Sure he has a good brain and memory but if overwhelmed he kinda...how do I put it nicely? Forget what he was doing and that brain of his kinda shut down. An overwhelmed Rune isn't a good Rune. And besides, I'm pretty sure he's masking currently. He's probably trying to make sure everything is in order and will deal with himself later. Maybe? But, that leads to making him stay behind is a better option, instead of me. Hm..but I promised Vile I'll do my best to be there for him. Uhm..What is the best scenario for this? I felt myself becoming smaller, ah, Ocean has placed me down, I missed the height already. Ocean, give me some of your height please. I want to be tall like you!!  "Alright, Zan. You and Mango are gonna go back and find the others and lead them back here. Ocean, Vile and I will observe the surroundings of this building." Rune spoke up what felt like an eternity! Oh! I love you! Thank you for letting me go!! Haha, Alright! He seems to back out of it. That's good. He can rest and catch himself up. Hopefully Rune can aid Vile well. I know he's not much of a communicator in all forms but hey, at least Vile still has someone that he can communicate freely with. That's what we need, communication.  "Okie dokie, let's go Mango!' I smile at the smaller being that is Mango. Approaching where I was.  "Let's go then." "Runie! Don't forget to make sure Vile is okay~!" I wave bye to the trio as I leave with Mango to our adventure back. 
—Z-R
 Rune:  Was that the correct choice? Watching Zander leave with Mango does feel rather...awful. Maybe I should've persisted that I wanted to go as well, but..if we can get more of those berries as our food source- that is a better option than having to leave with Zan Zan.  Mango knows how to differentiate the various flora from one another, Zander knows how to navigate. Though Mango is also good at navigation too. Maybe I should've sent Ocean with Mango... Isn't that embarrassing though? Preventing Zander to aid out. Ah, enough of thinking about that. I need to focus. Let see- ah! Got it. We can do some exploring here ourselves, bring everyone ahead once we regroup. So that we have some form of idea, and help the others situate in this situation we're in.  "Ocean, you're on your own." I look at her. Her blue eyes meet those yellow eyes of mine, "You're strong and can fend for yourself if danger were to come. The idea is going from where we're at to where the building ends and see if there's any more openings and how our surroundings seem to appear."  She nods, "Alright, make sure Vile doesn't get in trouble. Zander put you in charge~" She was on board already, ah, that's Ocean for you. Wait- "I-I'll ensure his safety." Ah, that slight tease tone of hers got me off guard, pointing to the left I spoke up again. "You take the left side, Ocean. We'll meet at the back of the building." "Aye aye, captain. I'll see you in a bit~"  I watched as Ocean made her way to her side. Looking over at Vile I gesture to him, 'lets go' 'Is there anything to be on lookout for?' he gestures back to me. Making himself be on my right side.  'Any door openings really.' I gesture out, my palms facing at him and moving a hand out like the fold of the door. Before gesturing with them once again my palms together but instead of folding one out, I moved my dominant hand away, implying open. Door open.  He nods, gesturing back at what I did, and adding the word okay after, gesturing okay was just spelling the word with the O and K. Door open okay.  'you should sign more often, Rune.'  'I'm still a bit awkward at it.' 'that's okay. You gotta work on it a bit more. It all takes practice to improve a language' 'Right..'  Practice makes improvements, failure leads to success. We make mistakes to grow from them, plant the seed and wait for its blossom since all seeds growth has its own pace for everyone. Right. I'm already missing Zander, this isn't a good start. Why am I even missing him? He won't be gone for long. Besides...it's just Zander.  We both continue walking, just chatting here and there about random things. Before getting distracted by a....frog? Huh, that means there's a pond somewhere.. That's a cute frog though, I'm going to catch it- Oh! It's a bit...slimy, uh- not my favorite touch but- oh-! Noo- don't jump away! I'm going to catch you! I want to hold you! You're adorable, aha! I got you- ah ha- ah ow- my body- "I'm naming you Ricardo '' I held the little frog, little Ricardo. Bit out of breath and with a heart that is rapidly paced, was it such a dilemma to capture such a small fella? I don't know, I just know that I wanted to name the little fella Ricardo. I manage to have a hold onto the little fella. Even though its touch is rather...unappealing. I don't really like slimy things, they're a bit icky. But for the sake of Ricardo, I'll endure it's slimy self. Was it worth it to fall down to catch a frog? I'm not sure. I mean, the little fella is cute. Ricardo is cute. I would definitely catch another frog if given the opportunity- maybe I'll name them after my fiance? Ami after Amelia? Or should I name it Zan Zan after Zander? Hmm- Hearing the laughter of the other that was with me, was definitely one way to grab my attention. Ah, my face feels very hot now. Right, I started chasing the frog in front of Vile, oh boy. Doesn't this make headlines? Prince of Astrophel, caught goofing and falling down because he wanted to catch frogs. Perhaps the prince assumed he could get a princess from a frog.  I...I don't know, they would write something weird. The media is weird. I don't like it when I'm in the media.. 'Are you okay, prince?' my eyes met those of Vile's, a beautiful shade of brown. 'I'm fine' poorly signed with one hand, I was. I wanted to ensure Ricardo didn't leave, but I'm failing at communicating well with Vile. Ughh!! I don't like this, maybe..I should let Ricardo go? Noo! But I did all that to let him run off again? Mm..I want to introduce Ricardo to Zander and everyone else.  It seems that Vile doesn't mind the errors of whatever language I was doing that clearly wasn't his tongue. What a relief.  'Glad to see you're okay.' Vile offers his hand out, implying for me to grab it and accept his help. But I don't want to lose Ricardo-  
—R-L
 Loofa:  "We have at most two hours before dark." Jade looks over at us. "T-Two hours?" Cherish looked alarmed. That is alarming, we haven't found a stable food source, we have a potential water source, but no shelter and no clue how far the others have gone. Would we even be able to find them????  "Should we start heading back then?" Coral looks at everyone in our group. "That might be our best bet." I responded, we have no clue where the others are but Coral marked the way of our path, so we can just go back...right? "Let's go then" Lavender instantly went to Jade's side. I wonder if she- You know what? I'm not gonna say anything. If she scores him she's gonna be living luxury. Hey, she might be able to provide Vile a good life too- Ahem. What am I even thinking? She probably doesn't even like him. Hmph, she's just going to the strong guy for protection. Wait but I'm strong-! Why isn't she by my side? Is it because my crush is next to me?? Ohhh hooo Lavi, you're so nice, helping me get closer to my crush, hmm? We all started heading back where we came from, thank the clouds that Coral's markings on the ground remained put. Though it does feel like we've been out here for so long, and so far from our original location. I wonder how far away the other group went. Ah, the sun getting ready to set, such a beautiful sight, but terrifying because we haven't found anything good! How are we failing the first night!?! Okay, okay, I know, I know luck won't give us shelter and whatnot so quickly. Besides we have folks who can do survival things, we'll be fine- we can survive without food for a while, not so much with water so we gotta figure that out.  But, but, this is okay, right? It's just the first day, first night of this weird experience. We'll be back home in no time! Yeah! In no time! One day max perhaps? Oh I wish- it might take us a month?? Two??? Who knows. I just hope it's quick! It gotta be quick!  "Dingus watch your head, you're going to bump your head on a branch." Cherish pulled my head down to avoid a branch. Ah...that's embarrassing. I feel my face heating up, aaah! I made myself look like a fool in front of her!!! Nooo!! 
—L-Z
 "Zander, are you still upset about earlier?" Mango asks me, their brown eyes just casually glancing at my direction ever so often.  "About...earlier?" "You know, when Cherry in a sense assumed a trait that was untrue?"  Mango ... .it's not like I wasn't sure about what you were referring to. I just...kinda forgot for a hot second, this reminder is a bit..uncall for. Especially since it's just us two! Damn, what in the world-  "Ah..." I don't know what to say man, I love ya bud, but I'm not sure if I feel like telling you. But..maybe I should? "Do you not wanna chat about it?"  "Mm..It's an odd conversation topic." "Eh...that's true." They pause, "But I am a bit worried about you. Especially since this isn't your first rodeo being called such and it's just upsetting to see it still happening."  "It's not the first, yet not the last either sadly." I let out a sigh, "It's just something subconscious that folks tend to have." "Mm...I hate social norms, influencing clouds to be rude to one another." I agree, Mango, I agree.  "At least Rune trusts me." I look at the ground, "That's all I need honestly. If the prince of the kingdom of ours can make a good judgment of character as they say, and he judges me as a good character, then that's all I need." looking back up at where we were walking. "We're going to go left, we're close to the start of our adventures now." "That we are." I hear them go into a bush. I pause and look over, ah, they found more berries. How did we miss those? Oh well, better to collect them now before wildlife claims it. "Hopefully we find everyone. I miss Coral.."  "You sure do miss them a lot, huh?" I watch as they peek out from behind the bush. "Of course, they're my bestie." I don't know Mango, my guts are saying it's more than that. Though, I can very much misjudge simple errors that we clouds make. They are childhood friends, similar to Rune and I but...they probably don't have that complication of romance on top of it. Hn, I wished Rune never entered my room that day, maybe things would've been different.  "Mm.." I look up at the sky, "I don't think we can outrun the night. We're losing light, rather quickly too." "Right, Right, let's continue onwards then."  I nod, "Right, let's go."  We continued onwards, it wasn't much longer when we came across where we started. Indicated by....I'm not sure what Rune drew. It looks like a cat, yet it doesn't, it also looks very random. Though, it was our indicator. Our only indicator actually- wait did we really go out without marking our path down?? Uh...hopefully when night hits we can find our path back. Oh boy, did we really not mark things down?? Oh, I wonder how it'll be when night hits.. "Coral mentioned that they were going to mark down their path."  "Do you know what it'll look like?" I look over at the smaller person. "Yep yep." Mango started walking to the direction, "They showed me where they mark the first indicator and how they will indicate in the future paths.  "Really?"  Their star pupil looks at me, honestly, they feel like they're shining. Their eyes are just so lively and pretty. Gotta say, I am a bit jealous. More so that they have star-shaped pupils as their unique eyes. One of the few shapes that us clouds in the Kingdom of Astrophel or more noted as the Kingdom of Astrology, where the best teachers of stars and the galaxy that we coexist with we learn.  I wished my pupils weren't cross-shaped, heck, they're not even in the list of shapes folks in my kingdom have a chance of getting. It's rare enough to get a shape for pupils, but to get an unknown shape like mine? I don't know what it means. It doesn't belong to any kingdoms that I know of either! It's...so confusing, I was told that I was just special because I have eyes that no one had seen before...but is it something special? I felt a poke on my cheek, blinking. I look over at Mango, "Hm?"  "We're at the spot."  "Ah I see." I spoke up as I looked down at the marking that Mango led us to. "It's simple yet efficient." I commented. The shape was really a small triangle with three rocks in the center. Way simpler than...what Rune did.  "Mhm, so let's head this way."  You got that boss! Onwards to find the others before dark let's go! 
—Z-R
 It's getting dark now, Zan Zan hasn't come back with Mango and the others. I wonder if they even found them, ah, would they be able to navigate in the dark? I'm a bit worried. Ocean had started a small fire, to help aid with figuring out where we're at and also because she killed a wild boar, didn't even expect such a creature to be here. Or actually, I didn't expect Ocean to be able to kill it, such a surprise it was when we met with her in the back of the building and she was carrying a dead boar.  I shouldn't really be surprised, she does hunting for a hobby with her father. But, she really just...killed it with a stick- Okay, well it was a stick that was thicker than those twigs that fell down easily by any force, breaks by any force but, it was blunt? Ah, it doesn't make sense, all that is fact is that we have a dead boar. Actually, she did mention she found sharp metal, maybe that's what she used? Yeah I'm pretty sure she used that metal thing she found, I don't think a stick is sharp enough to cause those injuries to the boar. Though I'm not sure, we just have a dead boar here. She also...carried it all the way back to the front of the building. Pure strength! Ah, I wished I was that strong. Though she makes a good body guard for me and to anyone here.  Vile was quietly watching the fire, he didn't really say much. I can tell by his expression that he is worried about his sister. I want to comfort him, but I also want to explore the building in front of us.  "Ocean, stay with Vile, I'll go check inside of the building." I spoke up, "If we can inhabit it for the time being."  "All right, prince." I hear her respond to me. Making my way with the small path to the front door, with the limited sunlight, this building was left unbothered for some time. There was nature going into the building, left abandoned. The steps of this building, solid stone with rotting wood, I guess the wood was added for decoration? I'm not sure the purpose of the wood is.  The door in front of me, standing strong, yet clear that it's old. The door hasn't been used for years, though to see if this can be our shelter for the time being, we got to get inside. Opening the door in front of me, it's hard. The door seemed to not want to open, stuck in the position of being closed. Ah, I might have to get Ocean to open the door, no no- I can do it, it's not THAT bad of a stuck door? I've unlocked worse ones- No, the door is indeed very stuck, the handle isn't even helping this situation, more like it's going to break if I keep pursuing. But, we need to see the insides. There weren't any other openings from what was shared, just the front entrance. There were holes here and there though, but I'm not sure we can call those as entrances. Maybe? I suppose I need to go find one of those holes and see if I can even fit in it, huh? I still tried opening the door, hoping it would just open. But as much as I try to pry it open, it refuses, or am I doing the wrong method of opening the door? I'm pulling the handle down and pulling away, do I have to pull in? Let me attempt that- Handle down, pull in, handle down, pull in. Don't pull out, pull inwards- ah! It was that! I'm so smart, I don't have to get help. Well, there's another problem, there's something blocking it from moving in all the way. It's not that bad, I can...maybe squeeze in the gap, I think I fit- Should I? Mm.. I am going to do it. I gotta see what's inside, if I can even see with this low light. Ah- tight, it's so tight, oh gosh don't get stuck now. Don't want Ocean to laugh at my misery and be ask why I didn't just call her to aid. I can do this, I can do this! Think Rune! Think! This is for Zan Zan and everyone! This place in theory is going to be the shelter for Zan Zan and everyone else, including me. We need this door to...WORK damn it. Ow...ow my body hurts more, it hurts! Ugh..it hurts badly, oh-!? I got in! I GOT IN! Yes! What was blocking the door anyways? What even is that, a box? Nature? Uh, seems like a mix of the two. What in the world is in that box? I let out a sigh, my chest hurts. Maybe it wasn't a smart idea to try and go through the gap- anyways enough about the door, the area- ah..it's hard to see the layout. Darn the night being minutes away from hitting. Gotta...look around quickly. . . . I managed to find a light source, there's no electricity, no water, nothing. Given that there is this random building in the middle of a forest. Well, I'm not entirely sure if it's in the middle of the forest, but I did find a candle, it's a little bit of light, but light nonetheless. I got Ocean to help me light it up without burning my hands.  Zan Zan still hasn't arrived, hopefully he's okay. He should be okay? Anyways, focus, Rune, focus. Building layout and details, go, go, go! The layout of this building feels oddly familiar, almost a feeling of home. Specifically saying, the home that I live in now, it does feel smaller than my house. But, my home and here feels similar, they give off this warm yet welcoming vibe. Yet beneath the welcoming, you have to be cautious, as if something is watching.  Is there something watching me? Oh boy...I can feel the anxiety kicking in...or is that the pain from earlier? 
—R-L
 Mango and Zander found us and now we're heading back. Dunno how they even managed to find us, especially since it became night. Now here we are clueless on the way back. Okay, maybe that we are clueless and Zander and Mango seem to know the way back. Huh, Rune wasn't kidding about Zander knowing how to navigate, Mango is good at it too.  "Zander, has Vile eaten anything?" I overheard Lavender asking Zander about her brother. "Mhm, he has. Though it's far off from an actual meal, just a couple of berries. Whatever we could find."  "Ah.." Lavender sounded a bit..sad? I can't put my finger on what emotion she might have.  "Don't worry, you guys said you found a water source, no?" "Mhm.." "If there's wildlife, then surely there's fish in that water source, if it is habitable for fish."  "Fish.."  "We'll have a proper meal soon! I'm sure of it, Lavi!" From what it looks like Zander had pulled her closer to him. He really seems to know how to cheer her up. Ah, I wish I could be able to cheer someone up without being so awkward about it.  . . . I really didn't expect that we would find the path that Mango and Zander went with their group. Though did those two prove me wrong. Here we are now, seeing a light source from far, yet the distance between the light and us is getting smaller and smaller.  "You have pretty sharp eyes, Zander." "Nah, you do Mango. You're the one that led us this far." "No, no! You are the one!" "Both of you did it, equally. Without both of your efforts, we wouldn't be here.." Ah Coral, what a kind statement.  Oh wait, they're carrying Mango- Why did I just notice that? I blame the dark for the lack of vision.  It didn't take much longer before we got to our check point.  "Ocean!!" Jade was the one who called out for his twin.  "Oh! Heeyy!" With the fire, I was able to see Ocean wave her hand at us, "Glad you guys manage to come."  "It was a wild ride." Zander spoke up. "I bet."  Vile seems to notice us, looking at our area, his eyes lit up. He gestures hello. Lavender rushed over to him. More like knocking him onto the ground, holy- she really was missing him.  With a thud and a slight groan from Vile, the duo were on the ground. "Brother!!" Someone is very happy now.  "Ocean, where's Rune?"  I looked over at where Zander was, he was already asking where Rune was. He's so attached to the prince, almost like a parasi- actually, that's a good question, I don't see Rune anywhere. Did he get lost?? Wait no... Mango and Zander mentioned they left Ocean, Rune, and Vile together. Though, here we are and it's just Ocean and Vile, no signs of our prince.  "He's checking something out." Ocean responded to him in a calm fashion. "On his own!?" Zander sounded a bit freaked out. "Mhm, he said he could do it on his own." "OCEAN WHAT IS THIS?" All of our attention looked over at Jade who was freaked out and yelling. "A dead boar." dead..boar?? Huh? Aren't they dangerous?? How is there a dead boar? Why is there a dead boar?? "I KNOW IT'S A BOAR!! WHY IS THERE A DEAD BOAR HERE!?!?" "Calm down, Jade. It's nothing to be so freaked about." Ocean seems rather calm about it. Scary.. "Did you kill it or was it dead when found?" Coral was the one who asked. "I killed it." "OCEAN!"  "Whaat Jade?" "YOU KILLED IT?? YOU'RE FUCKING INSANE-" "Do you need me to pinch you, Jade? We are living in a completely different world, and we need to survive. It's no time to worry about the blood of an animal." Uh...the yelling from Jade is a bit much, maybe I should take these hearing aids out..but I want to listen to them. Ah, I'm keeping them on! Screw it, I want to know what happens. "IT'S NOT ABOUT OUR SITUATION!" I watch as Jade grabs his sister and shakes her, "YOU WERE DOING SOMETHING STUPID!" "Was not!" "WAS TOO!"  They continue back and forth, bickering over the idea of Ocean killing the boar. I'm surprised that she even killed one, so scary- wait, but that means we have food!? Wait, but how is the meat going to be stored? There's nothing here to- but there's a building- The unison screaming of the twins got my attention, why are they- Oh! 
—L-Z
 There's Runie Rune Rune! "Geez Rune, you gave me a heart attack-" Jade sighs, catching his breath.  Ocean was looking away from Rune, I swear her face looks flush, maybe it's the lighting.  "Mm..apologies." Rune was holding a candle stand? Where did he- oh! Did he enter the building? Smart idea, Rune Rune.  Ocean let out a cough, "Ahem, Rune. Did you figure out what we can do?" "Mm..not fully, but from what is seen there's multiple rooms, I only managed to go into a few of them."  "Is it enough space to occupy a single room?" Coral spoke up. "When entering, you're greeted with a large area, from what I observed, to the left side there's a kitchen." "Are there any knives?" Ocean asks.  "Haven't thoroughly checked. Just got the ideal vision of structure layout." Ah classic Runie, observe the bigger image before adding the fine details.  I soon found myself next to Rune Rune. I miss him, I wonder if he was worried about me when I left. Maybe not THAT worried, but if he was worried at the slightest, that'd be nice. There I go again, Zander thinking about Rune once more. As if my thoughts aren't about him all day, everyday. I wonder when this stupid crush fades away. He already knows- so why am I still crushing on him?? I felt a hand grabbing my hand, I looked down at it before looking at the one who was holding my hand. It was Rune! Haha, though...I wonder why he grabbed my hand.  . . . Everyone was chatting, Ocean and Mango had gone into the building to find anything to help with preparing the boar, storing it and well anything that we could use. The only source of light was that of the candle if we went into the house.  Though with one candle and ten people, that'll be hard to manage. The fire is nice, so far, besides the endless loops in the forest and searching for what to do to survive. I'm happy, we're all together still, no one is hurt. We are all...together.  I lift my head from Rune's shoulder, "Rune Rune.." looking over at him. "Mhm?"  "Are we going to rest in the building?" "That's the idea. It doesn't feel too crowded with filth and dust. It actually felt like it was used recently." "Recently?" "Mhm..the rooms I entered seemed to be clean enough, as if someone was there not long ago." "Do you think they're still there?" I look over at the fire, flickering in the dark.  "Who knows." Not the answer I wanted Rune Rune. Ah..you could've at least lied that we are alone. That there's no mystery person in the building! "Yo Rune! We should start seeing how the inside looks, no?" Loofa spoke to him. I laid my head back down to his shoulder. It was comfy, maybe because it was Rune. He's comfy, I love him. And we're holding hands! Aaa!!  It really does feel like we're a couple! "We could." I silently listen to them interact, I do feel tired, yet I'm not sure if I'm able to sleep.  "Let's do it then! So we can all rest." "Mm...we need more candles..."  "More..candles?" "We only have the one I had originally." "Wasn't there more candles when you grabbed yours??" "No, there wasn't. Perhaps it's somewhere else in the house." . . . "Woah it's so huge!!!" Loofa exclaims, looking around the limited area of view we had. We were sharing one candle, so it was hard to see the full image.  "I did mention that it's big when we entered."  "I wished we could see it in its full glory." "When the sun is up we can." "Yeah.." Rune led us to some rooms he explored in, each were bedrooms, how many bedrooms do one need? It's not a small room either, it's rather big, and even has another door! It's like one of those master rooms or something. One particular room caught my eyes though, I wanted to rest in there. I don't know- something about that room really seems to be calling out for me. "I call this room with Rune!" I chimed as I grabbed Rune's arm. "H-huh-"  "Damn, and I thought Rune would get peace and quiet." Jade laughs a bit.  "Hey!! I'll give him peace!" I retorted back at Jade. Jade glances at me, "Uh-huh..." he looks at his sister, "Soo Ocean, if we're playing roommates, wanna catch a room with me?" "Sure, as long as I get most of the space." "Seriously?" "Yes. As an apology for yelling at me, hmph." she let out a small huff, crossing her arms together. "I-" he seemed a bit offended, but he only sighed and responded ".....Fine..." "Pft." Ocean broke into laughter. "Did you really think I was serious!?"  "Y-you weren't?" "No!"  It seems like the idea of rooming with one other person got everyone's interest. But there were slight concerns if splitting into two was even a good idea. With Rune being the only one who can provide light because he had a candle, but even that was slowly dying out. At the end, we did end up splitting, Rune took the job to be the light for everyone as they got their own room. I just waited by the door of the room we were going to room together. It took a while but soon there was a dim light, Rune Rune had returned. "You waited?" He looked surprised, I couldn't help but smile at him.  "Of course."  He let out a small smile, "I see..let's head in?"  "Mhm."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Zander:Laying on the bed, I'm surprised it still..felt sleepable. Though, it does feel a bit uncomfortable. I guess it's better than sleeping out in nature, where elements can get to us. Rune was quietly looking at what this room had with the candle. Seems like he's not that tired yet."Rune, are you going to bed?""Mm..I kinda wanted to look outside.""Outside? We just came from there.""Yes, but now that everyone is split up and most if not all are resting. Going out to see if there's any stars to read, can be more...focused on."The stars..? Ah right, we are the Kingdom of Astrophel, the kingdom that loves stars and the galaxy. Rune mentioned that everyone is a star in the sky, each destined with their own fate, whether cruel or kind. Each is destined to their own travels in life."Mm..would you want company or?""You should rest."Oh- I just realized, it's this late of the day and he didn't even mention if we were going to talk about my mood earlier. Maybe he's not that concerned about my feelings? That's good, it's not worth it to pay attention to silly feelings."Mm..is that so? I still have energy!""We both know that's a lie." He looks over at my direction, "You've been running around nonstop, you deserve a break.""You know I always run, I don't get THAT tired from running." I emphasized the word 'that' because it's true! Running around doing things can be tiring but I'm not that tired! I've done more things before I get tuckered out."You also haven't been too focused." His gaze was just the default yet...eh...? Was I really that unfocused?I watch as he looks away from me. "Ever since whatever happened between you and whomever, you have been out of focus, yet mimicking that you were indeed focused on what's happening. I'm not even sure if you will recall most of today because of it.""I-.." Ah...did it seem like that?"So rest, it's good to rest for the night and start fresh.""...Rune..." I sigh, "If that's the case, I'll get myself more comfortable." I sat up, you know, I'm not going to argue with him. Though hm.., these overalls are a bit of a bother. Not recommended to sleep with them, well maybe you can sleep with them. I just feel uncomfortable sleeping in them, they feel iffy. Soo, I'll remove it! Remove the problem, easy peasy! Wait, but how will that translate in this form-Eh..I'll just make sure I get my shoes off, unclip the overalls, remove the straps from my shoulders and start slipping them out! Easy, easy, no?"Zander!""Whaat?" I look over at him. Since when did he start looking at me again? Sheesh, don't look at me like that!! Making my heart flustered for what!? Meanie."What are you doing??""What I usually do?" I tilt my head. "The only difference is that there's no pajamas to change into."He was quiet but I'm pretty sure his face is turning red. Why is he-?? Oh ho! Is he embarrassed~? Ah! Why is he even watching me take them off? Hmmm, now, do I want to tease him? Decisions decisions. Maybe Jade was right, Runie isn't gonna have peace with me as his roommate."Runie~ why are you watching me take it off? Does that intrigue you? Fill you up with unnecessary- '' It suddenly went dark, besides the low light of the window that had no curtains. The now limited light of the room, no warmth left, "Hey! Why did you blow the candle out!?""S-shush..." he sounds embarrassed. Haha! Though seriously- why did he blow the candle out?? Doesn't he need it for going outside??"Rune, weren't you planning on going to look at the stars? Why did you blow the candles out?"He was quiet for a while before speaking, "...I changed plans." He does sound flustered, did I cross his boundary?? Haha, I don't think I crossed it so quickly, now."Really now?""H-Hey! Don't give me that tone!!""Hmph, what tone? I just don't happen to believe that you changed plans." I hear him walking closer, would he be able to reach the bed without light? Well we do have that window, but is it even enough light? Eh, if he can find his way here it's fine.Wait- WHY IS HE COMING CLOSER TO ME!?"It's true I swear-""Swear it to the prince's life""I-" he sighed after, "I swear it on my life." He actually did make it to the bed, sitting down beside me."Mm..why did you even blow the candles out?""You startled me.""Huh!?""Shh Zan, our friends are sleeping. Don't be too loud.""Hmph. Startle your ass Rune. This isn't a first.""Well it's definitely the first time seeing such absurd actions in this form." Absurd?? Hmph, it's not like I'm going nude for you sheesh. I'm not that shameless."You're mean.""Sorry?""You're mean!" I look at him."Go to sleep, Zander.""You too, sir." I huff. Only to listen to him chuckle lightly at my response. Curse you Rune, making my heart skip a beat once more. 
—Z-L
Loofa:"But, why didn't you say anything about it?" I was concerned for her, here she is complaining that she's stuck with me, saying she didn't want to room with me at all. That she feels uncomfortable with it. Why did she allow it to happen??"I already told you dufus." I heard her sigh, "I asked Coral and they said they had already made plans with Mango to room together. I was going to ask Lavender, but.." she sighs more, "I didn't want to separate her from her brother. As well you can't be rooming with Vile since it poses a threat for you guys.""I suppose that's true."She hasn't really moved from this position, just leaning on me for support. As much as my heart is racing, I do hope she doesn't notice."We could ask Jade to swap with you-""And be roommates with Ocean? Hell no." Cherry huffs, "I would rather not room with her.""Why not??""Hmph. Dumbass, why would I room with my enemy?""...this isn't cheerleading though-" I sigh, "Besides, does that even matter now? We should focus our energy to escape this place."I heard another huff from her, "I guess so...""We should rest now..huh.." I stated softly to her, making sure we aren't loud. "I know you promised you wouldn't do anything stupid. I just, I don't know...I don't think I can rest well tonight.""That's okay, I don't think anyone can rest well tonight." I gave her a side hug, "We just need to try and figure things out, one step at a time.""Mm...okay." She looks up at me, "If you do anything funny and break your promise, I'm breaking your hand.""Ah.."...The sun rose to present itself to us, indicating it's a new day. Waking up to its rays of light that peaked into the room, I found myself trapped in the embrace of Cherish. She was comfortably resting, her arms wrapped around me. Interesting way to wake up. For the first time that we shared a bed, it was fine.When I always slept over at her place, I was always given the guest room unless they had visitors from afar. When they had guests, I would sleep in Cherish's room, just...on the floor. So this is a change of customs. Not that I mind it, but, does she mind it?She's still sleeping, looking adorable as always. Ah, my heart is racing again. Having a crush is such a pain, why must this be a thing? Maybe I should confess to her soon, maybe after this whole ordeal is over! Or will that be too soon? Or will that be too late? I'm not sure...hm...who was the 'love expert' among us?Jade is known to be a gossiper, Zander, Ocean and Cherish are a part of cheerleading club, different schools but that's why Cherish and Oceans are 'enemies'. It's just competition with clubs..anyways, Mango and Coral both are in multiple honors clubs, hm...Vile and Lavi also have some honors, but not as much as Mango and Coral. Rune? I'm not sure, he had a lot of honors and such before he dropped out, but mm, he does have a fiance.Maybe he knows when it's a good time to confess? I'm not sure, but I can ask him! Maybe sometime when we're not so busy trying to leave this place? Who knows. He seems to be the only one with dating experience out of everyone?? Yeah...I think he's the only one who dated, well it's an arranged relationship, but he seems fairly happy in it- 
–L-Z
You know, going to sleep late and waking up very early isn't that fun. But what is fun is tormenting Rune first thing in the morning! Ah, what a beautiful thing that I'm his roommate! Hahaha!"Zander...is this really necessary?""Of course!" I look down at Rune, you know sitting on him is nice. He hasn't pushed me off yet! Or did he give up on fighting back already?"Go put your clothes back on-" I'll put my overalls on soon, when we finally head out of the room. Right now? Nah."What if I take off my shirt too~?""Zander...please don't." he lets out a sigh."I can-""Don't."I lean close to him, "Why not?""Do you wish for someone to enter and see you butt naked?""I won't be fully naked though...""Go put your damn overalls on. Farmer.""Farmer!?" I jolted up, "I'm no farmer! I'm a baker!! Get it right you- you dumbass!""Mm.""Rune Rune~, you're not pushing me off yet. Bet I can pin your hands against your head and you'll just stare at me~""Delusional."  HUH? Why are you calling me delusional now, damn Rune. I very much can pin you down on this bed!"Hey! I'm not I definitely can do it!! Don't tempt me, Runie!!" I'm going to do it. I'm going to grab his hands and pin him. Fuck it!"Mhm?"I grabbed both of his hands and held them. Though something about his hands grabbed my attention, I didn't notice this yesterday. "Oh? I didn't notice your nails are black, only this finger is white." I ask, his nails were painted black yet it was his index fingers that were white."Mm. It's been like that.""It has???" I didn't see it yesterday man, don't play me like that-"It's one of the few things that transferred here.""Wait-" he painted his nails before we came to this situation?? SINCE WHEN!?!? Oh!! I bet this was his fiance's doing. It gotta be! "Did Amelia make you paint your nails??" I asked the guy beneath me.I'm surprised I didn't notice his nails yesterday, especially since I've been around him a lot! Hnnn I blame my unfocused ass that I didn't notice! Or did he hide them easily? Awh, does that mean he didn't feel safe showing them?"Mhm.""I knew it!" Called it that it was his fiance doing! Hmph, she should've invited me to help her do his nails. Ah, but I do gotta leave the lovebirds alone, afterall they're together. I'm basically a third wheel if I joined-Wait Zander- Focus! Pin him down- That was the original idea we were going for. Fuck, I got distracted, not anymore. I will pin this fucker down and make him flustered! Yes!Rune probably can't tell that I'm going to pin him down. I look amazed at his nails!! That's probably what he's thinking- Yeah! Yeah! I'm amazed at those nails of his! That's clearly what is going through my mind, not that I want to pin him down and make him a flustered mess that is clearly for my enjoyment mainly. I'm... definitely not going to attempt to do anything to him aha.Holding his hands I caress them, they feel soft, very soft, I like it! Hehe, I can't wait to see his face when I pinn him down~  With a fast action, I went ahead to move those hands of his up to pin them above his head and win~...But...I failed? Eh?? WHAT!?H-HEY! I WAS SUPPOSED TO PIN YOU DOWN, RUNE! NOT THE OTHER WAY- ACK- BUT- WAIT- AAAA! HES PINNING ME!! HE'S PINNING ME HELP! HELP ME!!!! MISSION ABORT MISSION ABORT!! HE'S PINNING MEEEEEEEEE!!!Oh I feel the blood rushing to my face, oh boy, he read my mind didn't he!? How did he- he countered me! Now I'm the one on the bed pinned and he's on top of me aaaa!! This isn't good for my heart!! Fuck he's so adorable, why he got to do me like this!!"So...I was correct?" I heard him say. I look up at him. Honestly, I didn't expect myself to be in this position!! I was supposed to make Rune flustered!! Not get myself flustered fuck! Runie!! I'm not delusional!! I CAN PIN YOU DOWN!! I WILL ONE DAY MAN!"N-N-no!!! I wasn't even trying!!!""Mm?" RUNE DON'T GIVE ME THAT LOOK! AAAHAHAHA the 'i don't believe you' face is- just- AAAAAA!! Rune!! You bastard you're going to cause me to die!!"Y-you bitch!""What a cold phrase to say to the prince.""Oh s-shush your high horse-"He smile, he fucking smiled at that, Rune you're single handedly killing me with your charms. You need to be arrested, how dare you be so attractive, so cute, so...AH!"If you want to fluster someone, you have to make sure they cannot predict your next move."  He spoke next to my ear, holy fuck- it sounds so seductive- Hnn fuck this crush man. I feel like my face is going to be blown away. Watching  as he moves away, releasing my hands from their predicaments, as if nothing had happened. "Go put your overalls on."He-...He- RUNE!
–Z-L
"Cherish, how do you feel?" I look at her, wanting to make sure she is fine before I carry out a plan and chat with the head of the group about switching roommates."I feel alright." Her reddish pink eyes looking at me, how pretty her eyes are. I love them."That's good. I wonder if anyone else has woken up by now.""Mm I think so, the sun is out. We have a better view of this place.""Mhm."Just silence afterwards, why does it feel awkward?"Let's head out and explore the place?""Sure."I feel like something is bothering Cherish. Ah, I'll let her be for right now, maybe ask her later if she feels bothered by something. We both exited the room that we stayed at, introduced by a hallway that we walked in the dark, last night. It looks pretty, the walls were this tan more leaning cream color, the floors were this rich light brown color. Not too dark brown, yet it's a perfect rich color. There were some framed paintings too! Woah!This place really looks nice! Finding myself looking at a painting, it looks similar to Cherish. "Yo, Cherry, this painting looks like you~""It does not!" I heard her huff, looking to my side at her, I smiled."But it does look similar to you.""Hmph.""Oh! You guys are up?" WHO- I look over at the sudden third member of the group. It's...Mango. MANGO!?"Mango..?" Cherish spoke up, "You're out?""Been out." The small teen spoke up, honestly they looked more like a child than a teenager. I'm sorry, it's either I'm really tall, or they're really short."Oh?""Mhm, went out with Coral to find more berries and also work on seeing if we can do anything with the boar Ocean got."  They walk past us, "You can come help!" they glance back at us, "We'd appreciate it!""W-wait Mango-" Before Mango leaves, I gotta know which door is Rune's."Yes?" Mango looks at me."Do you..by chance know which room Rune is in?" I question them."Mm.." They made a thinking pose, "I think it's this room." They pointed at the door. Ah...so close by to the room Cherish and I shared. A room or two away."Ah, thank you Mango.""No problem." I watch them leave."Why did you want to know where Rune's at?" Cherish spoke up"Gotta talk to him about something.""Ah..I'll leave you to do that then." Cherish was walking off-Huh-? Wait-"Where are you going, Cherry?""Going to help Mango.""Ah, I'll meet you soon then!""M'kay."...Knocking on the door, I waited for someone to open it. Wait, but what if this room isn't occupied by Rune and Zander? Will we be able to change roommates? Hm, maybe I should've told Cherry what I was doing. Ah- It'll be okay.I notice that the door opens up slightly, there peaked out a..red Rune? Why is his face red? Ah..that probably doesn't matter-"Loofa?""H-huh-!? Oh yes- that's me-" I almost forgot why I'm here."What do you need?" He asked me, his face was really red in tone. I kinda want to ask him why his face is red..No- Loofa no, we are here for an important question-"Uhm..I want to talk to you about something regarding Cherish.""Oh-" He closed the door in front of me- I- Rude??? What type of response was tha-"Okay, let's go chat about it." HUH? Wait- am I delusional- no!? What's the sudden change of attitude??Rune was now out of the room, the door that he closed in front of him was now behind him. He was looking at me, but I guess he picked up my expression as he tilted his head a bit to the left. "Loofa, you okay?""Uhm...yes." I look away, why does he borderline look adorable? Sheesh. I think I'm already losing my mind."Alright, let's go speak about the 'something regarding Cherish' of yours." I just nod in response. As we just both started walking to have the conversation. We chatted about the issue, Rune bringing up potential solutions to the issue. One of the solutions is switching with someone available. Another being is trying to make sure Cherish is comfortable rooming with me and so on.Rune opened the door of a room and entered it, I followed closely behind. Why are we here? Hearing the smaller male humming, it seems like he has some business here."I wonder if there's any more candles here.""Is this where you originally got the candle?" I watch him look through the room.He responded with a "Mhm"
–L-Z
"Zander! There you are! Here, come help.""H-hu- Oh!" I stumbled backwards a bit, I was given two buckets. Huh..."We're gonna go out.""Out?""We got to see what we can get, no?""Where did you get these buckets though?" I look at these buckets."Mango found them.""Oh-""Coral! Can you help me with this?" Cherish voice was in the distance."Okay! Hold up Zander-"I watched as they made their way to Cherish to help. I placed the buckets down, I wondered where Runie went. He just told me that Loofa wanted to speak to him and that he'll vanish for a while. He claimed he would return, but when? Who knows.But one thing for sure- mission fucking complete hehehe~ I got him red like....watermelon. I want watermelon... I could've been making myself a nice watermelon snack. Hm...Zander shush, pay attention we got things to do!Coral came back, "Let's go." I nod."Yo, Mani, if anyone asks where we went, just say we went to collect supplies.""Aye ai, Core~" Mango bid us goodbye as we headed out.I should call Mango, Mani~ Or is it just a special nickname that Coral has for Mango? Hmm maybe? It's like how I call Rune...Rune Rune, or uh Runie, or Runster, Prince Boi, Rune Dune, Moon Rune, Luni, Lunare, Runar-Okay maybe some of those names are exaggerations. I do also have mean nicknames for him! Like...Like...Dumbass! And uh, Rune Doom, Cruel Prince, Princy Bitch- uh I also called him a Rich Bitch, Entitled Dumbass...and yeah..Ahem..Zander, get your dumbass self focus on the task. Sheesh, get a hold of yourself...."Coral...let's take a break." I placed down the buckets I was carrying. They're so heavy...we filled them up with water, so we could have a source to drink.We also labeled the route we went to go to the main point where we landed to then go to the path Coral and their group had gone to. So much work, but, hopefully this pays off.I'm hungry, man, hnn I wonder if the others figured out what to do with that boar. It'll be sad if the boar goes to waste, it looks delicious. I guess the berries we got does satisfy a bit but...I personally think the berries will be terrible for my health. Will end up making me sick just constantly eating them.It's just...not enough. To get by and hm, I don't want to feel hungry."For a bit." I watched as they were looking at the area, maybe to see for more edible things? They're really smart. But boy, they're carrying a bucket of berries and other edible things, another bucket for herbs and such they found that can be used medically.And I have two buckets of water...hmph, Coral should've asked Ocean to come! She's buff!! Ughh but Ocean is the only one with the most knowledge in prepping meat and all that jazz.
–Z-R
Ocean and Mango really decided to handle the boar, they've been at it since I've woken from it seems. Ocean knowing about how to handle the meat really is beneficial, we can survive for a while with her knowledge of hunting and maintaining proper preparation. Even with the limited supplies we may have.There isn't much to do really, Lavender and Cherish left to collect berries. Vile found a water source which is closer than what Loofa's group had stated. Though...ah, the labors that Coral and Zander must've gone would be rather...wasted? Ah, it's not like we know the whole layout of this place. Though now we have a reference of what's located where."Rune, look what I found." glancing over at the taller person here, I watch as he plops down a box. "I checked a little bit, and it seems rather useful.""What's in it, Jade?""There are some candles, some lighters too-" He kept on listing the contents of the box. They all sounds....boring. I guess we have more light for tonight. Maybe I should run around and look for anything else that might help everyone.The sun is bothering me. It's too warm... when it's night, it's cool. I like it when it's cooler, not too warm, not too cool, just...just a good temperature that leans slightly cooler. Last night, Zander was just tormenting me as usual, but...I guess the way he looks now it's rather adorable. He's cute, as a human.Ahh this concept of humans, I need to research into it more. Indulge myself into all of the facts, myths, legends, whatever I can find. Maybe once home I can do that. Will Amelia be there still-? No..she will probably be gone by then, back to her home, with her annoying sister. I couldn't even have the date I promised her. Hm...I need to make things up once I'm home. Yeah..If we ever go back that is. Haaa...I hope we do. I felt something touch me, "H-HUH-" I look at Jade, startled at the touch. "W-what was that for!?" he scared the living starlight out of me-"..." Jade just sighs, "You didn't listen did you?" he patted my head with his hand, "It's okay. I'll just explain it again."..."Rune!""Yes?" I placed the last lighter I tested on the table. It's way better being in the building than outside."Cherry and I already checked this floor. Not sure if it's safe to go on the second story, we haven't really found the way up.""Alright. Anything interesting, Loofa?""No...Actually-" Glancing back at where he was standing I just returned to checking more of the things that were found and could be potentially good to use. "Every room we went to, it feels like in a weird way, that this place isn't fully abandoned. As if, there was someone here recently."Something I already noted. I guess it's pretty obvious that we aren't the new guests for this place. That there was someone before us that occupied this place."Alright, that's all?" I ask him."From what Cherry and I noticed? Yes.""Alright, you two can take a break or help out with other tasks.""Alright Prince!"...Night fall is coming close. Zander and Coral finally came near sunset, both tired from being out in the wilderness for hours on end. Zander was currently just sitting besides me, resting his head on my shoulder. Pulling the younger one closer to me, I couldn't help but find it comforting.Ocean and Mango had managed to cook the meat, not all was cooked in one go, it was cooked in some batches. Ocean mentioned making jerky out of the boar, though we did find a place that we can store the remainder of the meat and just hope it doesn't spoil.I don't fully comprehend it, just know little bits of information when interested. But I suppose we are able to survive today too. We got food and water that's being purified by the campfire.
–R-Z
It feels nice being able to just relax after all that work! Phew, but what makes me mad is that there was a closer water source!!! I could've prevented this upper body pain!!! Ugh! It's more like my whole body feels like it's going to collapse.Maybe I can get Ocean or someone to massage me? I don't know, my body is just dying- I guess at the end it's okay. I manage to help Coral find needed supplies for any emergencies. And! I came back to have some tasty food! Yummy dinner! I was absolutely starving for some food, wild berries are definitely not a meal for me!Rune was making sure I felt comfortable, he's so cute. Behaving as if he was mine, sheesh. Making me even more lovey dovey for him. But besides Rune being such a sweetheart to me, the day really went by quickly if I do say myself.When I came back with Coral, it was mid afternoon closer to the evening, and now here we are, near the fire and again, it's getting dark. Meaning it will be time soon that we are going to split up again to spend another night here. In this world of...I don't know. I guess I can call it human world, stupid, but it gets the point across....You know, I didn't really think of the idea of Rune massaging me. So being asked by the man himself if he could massage me, I had to accept! Who wouldn't want their crush to massage them!?!?! Though what's funny is that Rune admitted to me that he wanted to ask wayyy earlier but didn't want to have attention geared towards us. What a shy prince he is~He's pretty good at massaging too! Ahhh! I bet his fiance loves his massages when he gives her one. Makes me a bit jealous that I won't experience his boyfriend...husband, lovey dovey side! But hey, hey, Zander! Your broke ass managed to befriend the most richest and well known person in the kingdom! Well...more like someone that people can only DREAM of meeting! Ah, but really it was Rune who found me first. Haha! Either way~ I gotta be grateful to even know this prince on a personal level. Not everyday for a prince and someone who's in the low middle class, get to have a personal relationship with one another. After a good massage from Rune Rune, I found myself more exhausted yet at the same time, so, so much relief. I definitely needed that. Now it's time to....attack Rune! Haha with cuddles~ 
—Z-R
Rune:Morning came around, we woke up, but the room felt different. It felt as if someone had entered during the night, is there perhaps someone else here? If that's the case, they don't seem to have any ill intent, as of now.Glancing over- something caught my eyes. Looking at the night stand, there were two chess pieces, both pawn pieces. I don't remember seeing that last night, nor in the morning. I glance over at the beloved Zander, he's still out. His body must still be tired from yesterday, huh? I wonder if there's anything else I can do for him. Maybe I can massage him again? Or is that overdoing it? Did he even like the massage? Well...he did tiredly tell me a thank you, but he never mentioned if he enjoyed it. I can assume he did but...is that assumption accurate?Ah scratch those thoughts away, why are there pawn pieces here?Grabbing the pawns that were on the nightstand, further inspection of them, it seems like our names are carved in them. But, why? And who did it? The handwriting doesn't look familiar to me. Yet the writing on the bottom part of the chess piece does indeed say our names, or well the initials of our name. Is there someone here? Does this confirm the speculation that I had with this place?..."So, we all have random pieces?" I asked the group, I had made everyone meet up to talk about these pieces. We are grouped in around a table, presumably what might be a dinning room."Seems to be." Coral looks at them, "They're different colors though.""Seems like everyone except for Rune, Zander, Cherish, and Loofa, have the matching colors. In terms of roommate." Lavender points out, "Cherish and Loofa both have cream colored chess pieces, meanwhile Rune and Zander have brown chess pieces.""Not to mention I have a king piece!" Loofa smiles, he seems to like the idea that his chess piece wasn't a pawn like everyone else. But, that does beg the question, why is his chess piece different?
–R-L
We chatted about the chess pieces and what they could possibly mean. It honestly might not mean much, but it is rather creepy that each chess piece has one of our names carved in it. Like, first off, how does it know our name? Especially of our prince! No one says his actual name, we just refer to him by his alias, Rune. So seeing the letter L for his name is something! It also seems like there was an R on his chess piece but, I dunno, I saw the letter L. Anyways- Secondly, the handwriting is really nice on those chess pieces and the only one who has a handwriting similar to that is Rune and Jade. Both write rather fancy, yet both stated that they didn't write the names on the chess pieces.Though after that talk we went on with our day! I went exploring with Vile and Lavi. We decided to look around more of the area around the building. Then I went to help out with moving things with Zander and Ocean. Later to help prepare some meals...well more like snacks. Mango was the one who made them with Zander, even though our rations of food is slim, it doesn't mean we can't ensure a good snack or meal, no?Not to mention! Rune, Jade, and Coral went and found fish! Heck, they even managed to get some! Sweet isn't it?!Rune told us more information regarding the building, one of the information being that there was a way up to the second floor! He went ahead and searched further, he even found some things up there! More candles, some cloth, aid kits that are stocked! Man this place we found was such a jackpot!Cherry often came by to me to chat or to nag me around to collect something, but ah, despite that attitude of hers, she's amazing. When it was dinnertime, or when we decided to have a meal before we head to bed. Cherry gave me some of her fish, saying something around the lines, that I needed it to be strong and protect her or something. Which ugh! Makes my heart melt in love with her. Yeah no I'll definitely ask her out after all of this is over! Haha! I'll tell my beloved first crush my love for her after this mess. Yes!
-L-R
"Zan...?" I look at Zander who was looking at the chess piece of his. He seemed quite curious about it, well, I don't blame him since I am quite curious about these pieces too. "Rune...do you think there's someone watching us??" He looks over at me, those cross shape pupil staring in curiosity and confusion. I let out a soft sigh."Not sure." I have a hunch that there is someone here, that isn't us. Though, I do not wish to concern my friends. Afterall, this is the only shelter we found, and there's a few of us who'll refuse to stay in this building if noted that there is someone here. Zander hums as he leans against my shoulder, cute. "If there is one..." Zander started, I listen to him, "They haven't stirred any trouble, so...they're okay for now. But, the idea of one, is rather icky, I don't like the idea of being watched." "Mhm" "Rune, do you love me~?" Zander randomly asks, really...quite a big topic change from potential person in the building to if I love him, "You know...I do love you very very much." I smile at his words, "Hm...based on the context you're referring to romance." I'm not sure, I like it how we are now, but, sometimes, I do wish..Ah, it's nothing. "Mhm~ Oh!" he smiles at me, "But you're already taken by the beloved Amelia~ The eldest princess of the kingdom of love~" He grabs my hand as he held it, "And even then~ you're a shy prince. Amelia is more out there than you." he lets out a chuckle, "It's funny how reversed the roles are." Ah...that is true. "That's bold coming from a guy who dresses up as a girl on his free time." I look at Zander. Watching as his face turned red in color. "R-Rune! How does that even relate to our topic of love and that shy demeanor with your lover!?!?""Mm, I find it a valid comeback." "Y-you-" "Whaaaat?" I smile at him, "I'm not saying that's a bad thing, I find it adorable." "RUNE DON'T MAKE THOSE STATEMENTS TO MEEEE!" Haha I flustered him. Zander was now fanning his face, did that comment really caused him to get that flustered? How adorable of him. I should do this more often then. Haha, be the one who causes the other to get flustered, not be the victim of the flustered. "Hey, you did change the topic rather drastically from a potential stranger being with us and the said stranger going to harm us or not, all the way to the topic of your huge obsessive crush on me. I only changed the topic from romance to your love of cosplaying." I heard Zander scoff a bit, haha he's so silly. I love that about him.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Zander:Waking up to another day. Last night was alright, we got to eat fish. I'm certain we'll go gather more, after all, we gotta survive this place! Hmm but that means today is our fourth day here. I wonder if there's clouds searching for us. I suppose so, especially for Rune. The sole prince of the kingdom, he is top priority to find if he ever goes missing.Speaking of Rune, he's not in the room. Did he get up early again? Mm, I wonder what he's doing. Ah...I already want to go home, I miss my parents. Are they handling the shop well? Oh, I need to make it up to them! Hopefully they're not too worried, oh but knowing them, I might be worrying them into insanity..We have been here for...four days now, I think. I know I sound confident it's four days, but I'm not too sure. Maybe we been out for a day when we fell? Dunno, but what I do know is- Day one, we appeared in this place, day two we explored, day three we got those random chess pieces. Today is number four..in theory. Yeah! Hm..I wonder what else awaits us?Runie mentioned that perhaps the chess pieces might hold meaning besides being just...pieces from the game of chess. Though what does that mean? What would be the deeper meaning of these small pieces..?Based on how things look so far with them, we are evenly separated. To make things creepier, we were separated by brown and cream chess piece but that's not the creepy part-The creepy part is that we were separated just like how we split up the first day. Rune, Vile, Ocean, Mango and I, we all got the brown pieces. Jade, Loofa, Cherish, Lavender and Coral got the cream color chess pieces.Talk about crazy coincidence or a very creepy undertone. Maybe Rune is right? That these measly pieces have more to them than just being random pieces given to us. Or– is he overthinking? He does tend to overthink- and that overthinking can easily convince me- ohh but it's such a creepy coincidence!! I don't like it.Maybe we are overthinking this situation, we just gotta calm down, yes Zander, we need to calm-Fuck!! Ow...Maybe getting off of the bed like nothing was a terrible idea. My body still ache...Haaa, my back hurts. Well more like my shoulders but! Ah!! Forget terms, I'm just in pain.I heard the door open, I looked over at the direction from the floor, I fell down off the bed earlier..."Zander..?" Ah...how embarrassing! It's Rune! Ugh he HAD to be the one who entered! Damn, he always finds me in such...situations! Embarrassing!! Aaaaaa!! Rune have some magnet I swear!! ALWAYS FINDING ME IN THESE SITUATIONSSSS!!
–Z-L
Loofa:I have the king chess piece! It's weird to say at least, everyone else here has a pawn piece yet I'm here with the king piece. I'm surprised that Rune didn't have a king chess piece, since he is...the prince- I guess it doesn't matter your status huh! But what are the meaning behind these pieces??Though the topic of these things really isn't of focus. Hm, maybe it's just one of those random things that have no explanation to it! But, I can't help but feel like maybe there's something more? Not sure, I'm too stupid to figure out theories and conspiracies. That's more in Rune's ally of things. He's such an analyzer."Loofa! Hurry up your butt!" I look over, ah! Cherish is far from me!! Crap!Grabbing the two empty buckets I pace over to where she was. "Sorry, Sorry!""Hmph, what are you even dozing off for? We got things to do!!""Right right!"...We collected some herbs and some more fish. Mango was the MVP here, man, they're really quick at catching fish. They out here with three fish, meanwhile I had one- they're really skillful.Cherish, disliking fishing, especially with how we're doing it, bare hand style and well...sometimes using what we got to impale them by. She just dislikes it, it's slimy, gross to touch, smells awful, and yeah, she just stuck with collecting herbs."You think we can bathe?" I look over at Mango."Bathe?""Mhm, it's been a while since any of us bathed, so, even a slight rinse should be fine." Their star-shaped pupils look back at me. "Not that anyone of us smells, it's just, we got food down, we got water down, but basic hygiene we don't really get it down in the bag." They swooped in and caught a small fish.They place the fish in the bucket of fish that we have. "We should discuss it with the others.""Mhm."
–L-Z
"Do you think there's more to it than what had occurred?" Ocean looks over at Rune and I, "I find it pretty bizarre that we have randomly acquired chess pieces. Was there even a chess board around?"Rune shrugs, "There could be, but we haven't explored the whole place.""Watch there's a creepppyyy crawler around this place. Watching in the shadows our every moves~""Sister!" Jade was already freaking out, "Don't mention a creepy crawler! Oh nature!"I laugh lightly at Jade's remark, he is a scary cat. Doesn't like horror, doesn't like gore, nothing. If you show him gore, he most likely will freak out, the off chances being that he'll faint.Rune nudges me, "Ah-ha sorry sorry!"I look at the one who nudged me, before I grab Rune's hair and yank it a bit. Not hard, but still a yank. I don't know, I wanted to yank his hair because he nudged me."Ow- H-hey!" Rune looks over at me. Well, more like gave me a slight glare.I look at him with a smile before sticking my tongue out, "bleh!"Rune wraps his arm around my neck. Almost like he's holding me in a choke hold! WAIT-"Ack- help!!"Ocean burst out laughing at my predicament, "You dug your own grave, Zan. Attacking our beloved prince~" OCEAAAANNNN NOOOOO-!Jade let out a light chuckle at the situation. How DARE-"You guys seem to be having fun over there." Coral spoke up."I'm being killed by Rune!!" I whine."More like- actually, I won't say it out loud." Ocean pause, oh- what did you want to say girl!? Wanna square up-! Hahaha!  Aaaahh help please! Hehe! Ocean, I beg thy to save my ass- please read my expression!Rune looks at everyone, "Coral, do you have any hunch about the chess pieces about what they could possibly mean?" This topic again?Rune let go of me- IM FREE but he also walked towards Coral. Ah! I survived, but damn, now Rune Rune is focused on something else. Oh well, the more we learn about our situation the better I suppose....The day went by, Loofa, Cherish and Mango came back and oh boy! They got a lot of fish! Some small, others quite large, well larger than any of the other fish that were caught! Ocean has set up fire to start preserving it and well have some for a meal with the remaining boar meat, she said. Glad we have her on the team! She's really out here helping us survive, we probably would've gotten sick with any form of meat because of the lack of preparations, but she really does know when something is bad and when it's not."Zan, open your mouth." I looked at Rune who was sitting next to me, offering berries.I nod and open my mouth, letting him plop the berry in my mouth. Aww he's treating me like I'm his boyfriend again~ Oh! I wanna tease him, but at the end I'm also the butt of the joke because I'm the one hopelessly in love with him. Thoughhh, it would be fun to make him embarrassed infront of everyone.He kept feeding me berries. Some of them were sweet, others were even sweeter! Ohh if I had more ingredients I could make a delicious dessert!! I miss baking, I miss helping my parents with their shop."Rune~""Mhm?" He hummed as he was munching on a few berries."You're such a cute guy, you know that?" I poke his cheek, "So cute and very...hm, how should I say it? Wife material~"He glances over at me, "Wife..material?""Mhm~ Well I guess husband material works too, but you're more like a wife~ Amelia is more like the husband in the relationship." I smile.He looks down at his hand, the little remainder of berries he had on it. "Amelia is definitely more...out there than I am.""Which makes you the shy wife, no?"I watch as his face heats up a bit, hehe~ he's so cute."And you know, Rune~" I lean close to his ear, "I don't mind having a shy wife~" I whisper to his ear.He pushes my face away. His face, way redder now. Haha! I love seeing Rune like this! He's super duper cute! Makes me want to grab his face and kiss him. Though, I got to compose myself, we're not like that. So, I can't do anything too lovey dovey on him. Teasing him is fun though, it's a weird yet fun way to entertain myself."Now, Rune Rune~ Did you start blushing earlier because you knew what I was going to say- If so, woah! You're naughty to already know what my mind thinks.""Naughty?" He scoffs a bit, "Your teasing is different then your attempts of trying to be le-" I covered his mouth. He gave me a playful glare."Hmph, my attempts are all successful!! I don't know what you're talking about! I still end up getting you red in the face!"
–Z-L
"Mmmm" I watched as Lavender was taking time to try and teach Vile how to use his vocals. Helping him feel the vibration of the vocals, to slowly bit by bit teach him how to differentiate them and well use them!It's a good idea that she's teaching him, we don't have anything better to do currently. Mango and Ocean are primarily the duo who are cooking. Zander is just...tormenting our prince, wishing he didn't but eh, Rune doesn't seem to be that bothered by Zander. Honestly, I would've been very bothered, Zander actions with Rune are...annoying. Not that he's annoying, it's just, I can't wrap my brain on why our prince allow Zander to torment him.If I was a prince I wouldn't let that happen.Coral and Cherish went somewhere, not sure where, just know Cherry told me a quick 'brb' and left. Jade is currently purifying more of the water that was collected. So, I do say this is a good usage of our time. Well, their time mostly, I'm just sitting here, watching.' Man, I can't do this. This is harder than studying for exams..' Vile signed to his sister.Lavender sighs, ' Oh Vile...'The siblings were just going back and forth in their chatter. Which reminds me, I wonder how my sister is doing. She must be a bit worried, huh? Thinking about it now, they probably are looking for us. Though, it really seems like we aren't...home. That this world isn't home, but then wouldn't that mean that they'll never find us?!? Oh no- Oh no no! Wait then how are we going to go home-If they can't find us because we're in a different world, how do we leave this world and go back home to be found!? Can we even go back!?!? Or are we stuck here??? Are we going to die here!? Oh noooo!!! No, no, no! That can't be it can it!?"Loofa...are you okay?" If we can't be found, then we are more likely to die than be rescued! And and! Oh gosh! I won't get to live the life I wanted to live! I want to go get higher education and get a good job! Start a family too!! But that future is probably not even possible now!"Loofa?" Man! How are we going to go home!? AH! Those chess pieces!? They might be something after all!??? I- Maybe? I can't tell, what is important anyways?? We can't just- ugh!"Loofa!" I felt two hands grab my face. This action caused me to flinch, looking at the culprit who grabbed my face...it was...Cherry? Wait- when- how- huh?Looking at her magenta-ish eyes, she was giving me a look I know too well."...Yes?" I responded to her."Finally, I got your attention. Are you okay??" she was looking at me with so much concern, did I worry her that much?"I'm okay." I pat her head, "You can let go of my face, you know.""Ah right...""Were you that concerned for me?" I look at her, she huffs in response."What do you think, dumbass?" I smile."Thank you."".....It's...nothing." She wasn't looking at me, but from what her face reveals, it did make her flustered. How cute of her."By the way...when did you came?""Mm, none of your business." She sat down next to me, heh, I guess it's not that relevant.
–L-Z
Throwing myself onto the bed, ah, sweet yet uncomfortable, yet only comfortable, bed of mine~ I just want to sleep and wake up back at home. Though, the chances of that are none. Aaaaa"Zander...make space for me, don't take the whole bed." I roll over to look at Rune."But it's my bed!""It's our bed...Zander." He places down a book he grabbed from exploring around. Placing it on the nightstand."It's my bed.""Move.""Noo!"I felt Rune pushing my legs away, to make space for himself to be on the bed. He was successful in it, then again, I wasn't even trying to stop him from moving me."How's your body keeping up, Zan?""It still hurts like I told you, but I'm fine. I was running around today, wasn't I?" I was looking at him, honestly from this angle he looks rather attractive. Amelia is so lucky to have him as her fiancé.Watching as he picks up the book that he set down some minutes prior and opening it up carefully. It's such a nice sight. Seeing him so, ugh! He's just sooo fine! So good looking!! If this was some anime, there would definitely be beautiful red roses around him, pink borders around him, ah! That classic lovey dovey border of a love interest! My perspective of course~ Haha!I need to make him watch more anime!! Ugh, we probably could've been finishing season one of the new anime we started watching! I also wanted to take him to the theaters where this one horror yet comedic anime was going to be played at, but ugh! Will we even be back home until then!? Hnn probably not, so there goes that plan. Mm...shame.I blink, as I felt a tap on a head, looking at Rune I was indeed. So...did he just- huh-? What prompted him to-"Can't really tell if you're admiring me or you're losing yourself in your little bubble again." I heard him say, I felt my face warm up. Ah, I was staring at him."C-can't I not do those things!?""You can, I just don't want you to get too deluded into those fantasies of yours.""Huh!? W-what do you mean by my fantasies!?"He just hums, not responding to my question. In fact! He started to read that book that he grabbed, he- how dare!! Rune!! Lunar Adnet! How dare you not answer me!!!...Waking up to the morning once again, the annoying sun, beaming and burning my eyes. What happened last night? Mm, just Rune being Rune. Talking about the book he's actively reading, to rambling about random theories about what the chess pieces could mean. The last thing I recall before I drifted to sleep was Rune stroking my hair as he spoke about missing his fiancé and wondering if she is doing okay.Now, here we are, next morning, Rune wasn't in the room again. Ah, he wakes up so early, I bet it's the light that bothers him, maybe I can try and do something about the window. Sitting upright, I look around, the chess piece of mine just on the nightstand, looking like it did yesterday. A pawn, with a letter Z in the bottom of the base, invisible to the eye when placed.Today is day number five. I wonder if we still have excess fish from yesterday. Or did someone eat it? Mm one way to find out, let's go check on where we placed the leftovers!
–Z-R
Rune:Everyone was preparing for the day, yet my concerns remain on what we discovered yesterday. Those chess pieces...they do have a meaning, don't they? I refuse to believe that they just randomly appear and have no significance to our situation. I wonder if there's anything related to those pieces around this place.Maybe there's a hidden chess board somewhere about in this place and the pieces were misplaced? Though that doesn't answer why the initials of our names are engraved on them. But what else could they mean? Loofa has a king piece, everyone else seems to have a pawn piece, but what's the significance of this?King pieces are usually noted to be well just that, kings. Leader of the group, head of decisions, and well one to be protected because the rest of the kingdom rely on the king's ruling. So, Loofa having the king's piece, does that mean he's the leader of the group of ours?But we have different colors, his is a cream color chess piece, while mine is brown. We are split into two sides, but...hm, does it necessarily mean that Loofa have say for both sides? Or am I overthinking? I can't really tell.Pawns...they're like the people, regular people, soldiers, whatever. Just the everyday folks, so hm, that mean based on actual status of ours, Loofa and I switched? I mean...I guess if he was the prince, he probably would be better at calling decisions.He's not closed off and reserved like I am......"Do you think there's more to it than what had occurred?" Ocean looks over at where I was standing with Zander, "I find it pretty bizarre that we have randomly acquired chess pieces. Was there even a chess board around?"Shrugging I responded, "There could be, but we haven't explored the whole place." I was actually planning on exploring sooner or later to find any form of boards. Or anything to make some sort of connection to the pieces."Watch there's a creepppyyy crawler around this place. Watching in the shadows our every moves~" Ocean motions her hand mimicking a default long shadow with scary hands, the typical way of scaring kids mostly."Sister!" Jade was freaking out a bit by her action, "Don't mention a creepy crawler! Oh nature!"Glancing over at the light laughter from Zander who found it funny. It's not really that funny though, but before Zander could get any trouble I should just-I nudged him, a simple and effective way to tell them to hush his laughter, "Ah-ha sorry sorry!"Why did he sound a bit uneasy? He just went quiet after that, did I hurt him?? He does have a sore body from lifting those heavy buckets of water. Maybe I accidentally nudged a bit too hard and hurt him, but he would've said something, no? Ah, Zan Zan, are you okay? Did I hurt you??Ah...he's very quiet now... I think I messed up. Did I mistook a cue?? Crap, I'll go take him to a side and apologize for hurting him....Zander seems to be thinking a lot, he has this confused expression on him. As if something was confusing him, I do want to ask what he's confused on, but Zander prefers that he himself go to someone before someone asks them about their confusions. But, it's so painfully obvious he's confused. I just want to ask..."Zan, open your mouth." I wanted to offer him berries, for two reasons, one a small snack while he thinks and wait for the fish to be ready to be eaten and two, I just want to feed him. Silly, I know, but he always tends to feed me his desserts he bakes me to try, I...I just like to return the favor. Or maybe its the guilt from earlier today.Zander looks up at me from his thoughts and nods, opening his mouth, I feed him my berries. Looking down, I didn't have much on me, but it's okay, I can grab a berry or few if I really want to eat more of them."Rune, can I talk to you in private?" I looked at Zander, almost to decipher what the talk would be. I can just assume it's related to his thoughts, I guess he wants me to clarify his confusions. Now if I'm even able to answer or clear up his confusions, that's a different story."We can. Do you want to do it now?" He looks away from me before leaning against me."Maybe after eating...is that okay?" I nod. He's just...leaning on me now, I guess he's tired? No...maybe it's a silent way of his to say he needs comfort-"That'll be okay." I responded.Zander for the most part was quiet. I hum slightly, besides watching everyone do their own thing. I wasn't sure what to do, we were just in our own bubbles. Silently, I grab Zan Zan's hand, holding it. It can...comfort him a bit, right? Yeah, he likes it when we hold hands, he's not pushing my hand away, so, I think this is the right call.
-R-Z
We were back in the room after eating, I can't help but feel nervous. What's up with today!? It feels exactly the same as yesterday! Like- Very step to step same exact actions of yesterday!!! I- No...This isn't right- It can't be right.What's confusing is that when I checked for the excess amount of fish we had from last night, it was gone. But I brushed it off that maybe some of the folks ate it, after all we are ten people and we got to make sure we're good. Especially since our appetite is different to one another. Though later when I was with Jade, Ocean, and Rune-We were having the same conversation!!! Like sure, it's still a bit funny but it wasn't THAT funny at all. And just now, Rune fed me berries like he did yesterday- AND NOW! Here's the prince sitting across from me on the bed, with the same book as yesterday! But it wasn't there in the morning, and Rune mentions he just found it not long ago.What is even happening?"So, Zan, what did you want to speak about?" I look at the one across from me, ugh...how do I put what I've witnessed in a way that doesn't make me look crazy already?"It's...about what I was thinking about today..." right, let's start with the obvious...you dumbass. Well, obvious to Rune..I let out a sigh, "Though Rune...promise you won't think I'm crazy."He hums, giving me a go ahead signal. Ah...I just..ugh! I'll definitely sound insane!! A bit nervously I rub my index finger to comfort me,"Uhm...the thing is.." I really can't... No Zander, this has been bugging you. And hey...maybe it was all a weird ass accurate dream. "Uhm..."Rune was just staring at me, I can feel it, ah! I love him but please this staring is unintentionally making me more nervous. Ah! Oh-Rune grabbed my hands, that was...startling. I looked at him, did he feel awkward and wanted to make things less awkward?? Or am I that nervous that it radiates?? Ah.. Runeeeeee I want a huuugg. But I'll take us...holding hands...as..ah..I feel my face getting a bit warm, sheesh. This crush of mine isn't helping, fuck- focus Zander.But, what if he thinks I'm already losing my mind? No..he's not that mean like some people in our group. Ahem..but- But- this is really strange, so, perhaps he would think I'm just making things up- Aahhhh I can't- But I need to-"I think..we just repeated the whole day again..." I finally said it after...a hot minute, or maybe more, I- I don't know.."Is that so?" He's confused, of course. Okay, so, still not labeled as insane, cool."Yes! I..." I sigh, "Well...I'm not too sure.""Explain?""I am, I am,..I just...can't find the words.." I look down at our hands. Just holding one another for support....well more like to support me."It's just..so weird." I admitted, "Everything felt normal, but then...the conversion with the twins and you and...I, we already had that conversation......yesterday...""We did?""Mhm...but eh..., wait." I look back at him, "Runie...can you tell me something?"Mhm?" he tilts his head like the cuti- okay, Zan, stop. Focus."What happened yesterday?" I need to check if I'm losing my mind or not- I read too many stories with some deja vu style to it, I- I need to make sure I'm not actually living in one-Rune gave me a small nod before speaking up, recounting what happened yesterday. It's...it's what happened two days ago. About how I went to get water and herbs with Coral...exploration... Wait, what...? This doesn't add up, it doesn't make sense, but maybe it's a dream?But it felt too real to be a dream...oh gosh, is it a dream or did this day repeated itself?!?! I'm...so lost, what...what is even happening? I-Is it like those books I read?? Is it those chess pieces? I- I don't know- I need to blame something and the only thing that haven't changed are those-I...I don't know. I- no, this must be just some silly dream I had, right- It makes no sense that we repeated a whole day without no one except for me noticing, right? Yeah...I-It must be some wacky realistic dream of today, yeah, yeah, yeah-Oh gosh my heart is beating rather fast, I don't like this feeling. I- No, Zander it's...Its okay- Aah why do I feel like crying now?? Noo, noo, everything is okay, Zan. Don't- don't cry.  But really- Why do I feel like crying??? Am I upset?? Why??? Is it because there's a possibility we repeated a whole day and I'm the only one who remembers??Oh nature, it feels like there's something heavy on me I can't breathe. Like heavy chains dumped on my chest, what issue am I even having? Am I- oh I'm so delusional, am I? I'm overeating aren't I? Zander calm down, those fictional books can't happen, yeah, they can't so don't cry-No...but that's.... that's right- Everything is okay. Everything repeating isn't what's happening right? Yeah...It's just nothing much except a dream. Nothing more than that, just a very...realistic dream. A realistic...evil dream that is making me feel a bit crazy. Those books I've read that had never ending loops, that's just fictional, it's not reality- Yeah- yeah fictional. Don't cry, don't cry, just don't cry!!!Crazy...ah I think I might be driving myself mad, I think I'll end up being crazy if I- no..but it doesn't make sense. Deja vu? Is this Deja vu?? Maybe, oh, maybe it is that right? But ugh I don't like this deja vu, it's...painful. I don't like it."R-Rune...can we go to sleep early..?" Aaah I stuttered a bit. I just look at him, I just want to go to bed. Ah but my heart- it's beating so...fast, I feel sick. Mmm...I'm just asking to much from him, aren't I? Aaah...haha aha..I can't think properly. Aah...I feel a bit lightheaded, yeah, I...I'm tired, yeah, I need to...to sleep...to rest my head. I should not bother Runie...I should, I should...go to sleep. Yeah, try to sleep. But, mm it's so, I feel so...so sick.I- H-huh-? Rune!? Ah- I'm on your lap!!! Ohhh noooo, I'm making you concerned aren't I? Hnn Runie, I'm sorry, why is this upsetting me more?? Why am I so upset???Why am I feeling so...so much unnecessary things. Ahh I'm losing it I swear, Zander, fucking get a grip. Get a grip, please...Rune...I- wait, wait...maybe he's going to stroke my head again like...like yesterday and start talking about his fiancé and how he misses her and...and and...and..."List three items in the room."H-huh-? I- Three items in the room..?
-Z-R
I watch as Zander looks around the room, he probably hasn't noticed that he started to grab on my hands a bit tighter. He might've noticed his breathing was becoming a bit...out there. If not, he should've definitely noticed his heartbeat. From the perspective I get to see him, it's very apparent that he's...struggling. So, I made the decision to make him sit on my lap, maybe not the ideal place for him to sit, but I am aware of how much I mean to him. Soo...It seems reasonable to keep him close, but I need to make sure he has his space.This isn't really the first time doing this with Zander. It is the first in this situation, in this world, now...what could've caused this situation to arise...? The conversation we were having..making the assumption that the conversation of ours, I think that spiked his anxious brain to jumble up."The...The book, u-uh...n-night stand...uhm...and the door...""List three things that's brown in color?" I gave him the next I spy question. Gotta make him grounded to reality, get out of his bubble. I fear, if he stays in his thoughts even longer, he'll end up hysterical.He must be overthinking, or is he just telling himself that it's nothing? Hm, knowing him those two things are very plausible. But, from what he told me...I do believe what he's saying is truthful. Zander...he isn't one to lie often and when he does, I tend to notice how he push the lie out. Though, none of his tone or body stated that he was lying. So, I trust him, I believe him. Hm...but a whole day to repeat with no one but him to know? It's definitely something to question.He probably overstimulated himself. Maybe it's his anxiety? Our conversation spiked his anxiety to the max? But...this doesn't seem like an anxiety attack. It leans more panic than anxiety...either way, I need to calm him down. After all, a happy Zander is my type of Zander."...F-floor....uhm...""Take deep breaths, Zander.""M-mhm...Floor...bed frame...uhm.." Ah Zan, please take those breaths.It took him a bit to name three brown items in the room.  He took a few breath but not much as I like."Zan, take a deep breath with me, alright?""Okay..."I help aid him to take more deep breaths, anything to calm him down. After a couple of rounds of deep breaths, three rounds to be exact, I gave him his next prompt."Three...uhm, three noises."By now, Zander was just leaning against me for more support, I presume. I let Zander take his time to respond to the question, there is no rush. Just ever so reminding him to take deep breaths when it seemed like he wasn't giving himself enough air. It took a while, it did, but I prefer a calm happy Zander instead of...yeah. He did finally list out three noises, the crickets outside, his heartbeat, and well he said the light breeze that we have. The breeze wasn't making much noise, but I suppose I'll accept that answer.Zander was now just laying on me, he was tired. I suppose, we can sleep earlier per his request earlier. Humming, I gently move Zander off of me, laying him on the bed. He looks up at me, tired olive eyes staring at mine. He does look rather cute, being sleepy. Ah me, don't forget he's literally just suffered through something draining.I grab the book and place it on the nightstand, placing also the chess piece of mine. "Zan, where's your chess piece?""Mm...on the floor." his voice was quiet, sounding so drained and well exhausted. Yet trying to stay up, ah Zan, don't worry. We'll head to bed."Alright."I blew out the candle that we had, before lying down beside Zander. It didn't take long until I felt Zander grab onto me, moving closer. He leans his head against my chest, while hugging my body. I guess, I'm not reading the book I found. Maybe tomorrow I'll read it. Hm, cuddle time with Zander it is.
-R-Z
Morning came around like always, its...another day, right? Yeah...another day, I didn't have any dream related to...our situation. So, it should be another day. Day...four? Is it actually day four now? Wait, no I mean day five? I'm already losing count..Ah, let's start the new day! Ah- Runie isn't in the room, did he leave already? Mm kinda wished he was here still. I need to thank him for last night. It's embarrassing, but...at least it was Runie that was there, and at least I was able to calm down.But man, does sleeping after that makes me feel better. I feel...rested. Hmm..I need to thank Runie for his effort to calm me down, I always got to thank him for it, show how appreciative I am. Mhm~ maybe I can tease him a bit today!Let's start the day now!

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Zander:Everything is wrong. I was wrong, the day just....it just- it repeated. It....it fucking repeated again, what does this mean??? WHY IS IT REPEATING?? I-is those books I read...an actual thing!?!? Is this really reality?Here I am, locked myself in the room I share with Rune, I can't deal with this. I can't, I just can't, I can't can't can't!! Is this some cruel dream? Fuck, am I even dreaming?? Haaa I can't deal with this. I feel like crying, I really can't handle this."Zander...?" Rune was knocking on the door, I can't no...I can't. I fucking can't-Covering my ears, I was just trying to block out everything. I can't deal with this, I already dealt with the same actions twice already, I don't want to deal with it a third time! I...I just can't, I'm really am losing it aren't I?But is it really the same if I'm behaving differently? Ahh I don't know, I just don't like seeing this. My friends....everyone is acting like the previous day didn't exist?? Is it some cruel prank on me? No...I don't...I don't think so. Aaaaaaa I want to rip my cloud fluff ou- it's not even cloud fluff in this form isn't it? Haaa, I just, ugh, leave me alone please.I really... really can't handle this right now, gosh I really REALLY want to cry. Why is this happening?
-Z-L
Loofa:"Loofa! Hurry up your butt!" I look over at Cherish, ah... she's so ahead. Did I really got lost in my thoughts? Ah, better catch up to her."Sorry, Sorry!!" I grabbed the two empty buckets and pace over to her.She scoffs, "What are you even dozing off for? We got things to do!""Right right!" I sigh, "But should we even go?""Of course, who else going to do it?" She looks at me with an unimpressed face. Ah.. she does have a point."Should we wait for Mango, though?" Mango is supposed to come along with us, however, I'm not sure if they're going to join.She sighs, "aren't they up ahead?? " She noticed my expression before crossing her arms, "what are they even doing right now?" She questions me."Rune called them over to help him." I place the buckets down, "Not sure for what, but seems a bit serious.""Oh?" She just stood there, looking stunning and well having a confused face. "If it seems serious, should we go back to them?""Mm...not sure, maybe we should?"...We are at the lake near by, collecting some herbs and more fish. Cherry refused with her heart and soul to get in the water to catch fish. Sticking to collecting herbs, and occasionally asking Mango for advice on which herbs are better and well good for us.Mango is definitely the MVP here, being able to catch these fish with ease. Especially being bare handed compare to having a fishing rod. Not just ease at fishing, but also being able to decipher and multitask on fishing and responding to Cherry's questions.Maybe they're a supercloud, so...amazing at everything."Haha! Caught one!" I caught myself a fish, feeling it's very slimy skin on me. Placing the fish I caught into the bucket with the other fishes we gathered.Mango placed another fish after me. Before getting out of the water and going to Cherry. I look back at the clear water, it's hard to find fish, and even harder to even catch one. The sun was hot now, and it wasn't that pleasant, but hey, at least I'm in the water. The cool water, that was very cold when I entered but now just feel refreshing to be in.I heard a splash as I look over, ah, Mango entered in the water again. "How's fishing going so far?""Not the greatest." I admit, "It's a struggle to catch them."They laugh lightly, "I agree. But hey, at least we got some for later."I watched as they catch another fish, they haven't even been in the water for that long and had already gotten themselves another fish, such talent. After a while of just catching fish and the sunlight intensing the heat.Why is it so hot now? Though the water..."You think we can bathe?" I look over at Mango."Bathe?" They place the recent fish they caught in the bucket, looking over at my direction."Mhm." I grabbed a fish, going to place the fish in the bucket. "It's been a while since any of us bathed, so, even a slight rinse should be fine." I plopped the fish in the bucket. Woah, we have a lot in there.I look over at them, their star-shape pupils staring back at me. Oh- it probably was worded wrong- "Not that anyone of us smells, it's just..." I look at the water, "we got food down, we got water down, but basic hygiene we don't really got it down in the bag."I watched as they swooped in and caught a fish that was close to us. Plopping the fish into the bucket. "We should discuss it with the others." They responded.I just hum at their response.
-L-Z
The day went on like it usually did, almost. Rune been very concerned about me, often seeing him checking up on me every minute or so. Well, that's an exaggerating it, but he was checking on me a lot. I don't blame him, I did started having a breakdown and was only able to calm down because...he did manage to enter the room. And, he did manage to grab a hold of me, and started comforting me despite not really knowing what's happening.Now, it's that time again, Rune was feeding me berries. As much as I felt so sick, so conflicted in what I feel. I can't tell already what's true and what's not, haaa I wished I can read everyone's thoughts, and see if I'm just being delusional already. Rune definitely can tell something is up. I can tell by how he is looking at me, he wants to talk about what I'm feeling but...I can't. I don't want to, but...he's my best friend.. so I should-Haa, I'm so confused. Did I bump my head somewhere? Well...I did fell off the bed at one point- but... I'm unsure. I don't think that small fall was the cause of all of this. Or maybe it was? I'm... I'm unsure. Can falling off a bed cause delusions?? An every day deja vu of the same day, repeating over and over? Is it even the same day? Everyone is acting the same but...I'm not, and does that even mean something?I wish I could explain it to Rune, I mean, I can, I just...ah...where do I even begin? I don't like repeating myself and its obvious Rune doesn't remember what happened last night since he was confused when I thanked him...since what he knows is thag he massaged me last night. Not that we had a conversation about the potential idea of the day repeating itself. Well, I think I'm just being delusional. But, Haa, I don't know, it feels like I can't do anything without it fading the next day.Or maybe I am just delusional, and the days are just merging into one big mush because we are basically repeating the same thing. But no...that doesn't explain the book Rune finds, that he always claims he found, but...it is the same book. It doesn't explain the entrance to the second story of the building that Rune and I tried to figure out how to get up, and how Runie hurt his arm a bit catching me when I lost balance. It doesn't explain how the paintings-Those paintings...they seem like they changed from yesterday and now...but if they are changing does that mean someone is doing that? Or is it to tell a new day? But...if someone is doing it, that means it can be one of us, or an unknown person. Oh gosh, what if there is another person here and they're messing with me specifically?? Can I even cross that possibility out??I ca- no...I can't cross it out. Runie suspected there might be someone here. I trust his instincts, but if that is the case- What did I even do!?!? If there's someone here and I'm being picked at by this random person, I don't know-ACK- Someone tou- oh Rune...it's Rune. He poked me, oh nature it felt like I was going to have a heart attack from that touch. How long have I been out of reality?"Zander?"I look at him, "Mhm?" I tilt my head."You're... uncharacteristically silent." His voice was soft and quiet, not really wanting to catch attention of our friends."Am I?" I lean against him, "Maybe I'm just still tired from yesterday." Which is...I don't know, what day was yesterday? Day one...we appeared here and found shelter, day two, we explored said shelter and ate boar meat, day three, we got those chess pieces, day four... today? No...today should be...day five? No...I think it's day six? I-I can't tell already.."Still sore from carrying those buckets?"Buckets...? Oh! Those buckets of water I carried from down the hill to up to where we're at. Yeah...maybe I'm just tired from yesterday..."Mhm."I felt him place a berry next to my lips, I move slightly forward to eat the berry from his hand. He wrapped his right arm, around my shoulder. Ah Rune, I love you. Always there to support me, even without knowing anything about what I am going through. Or perhaps knowing little bits of it. Haha, behaving like we are together in that way. Cute..Maybe I should go straight to bed after eating, if I can muster up the energy to eat......I'm not sure how long it's been. I just...just want to go home, they don't remember, and this day keeps on repeating! I swear- I... I'm not insane right!? This day been repeating as if we're...as if we're in a loop like those books I read! I just...I can't deal with it!!Day...what day is it? It feels so long yet not, I can't tell what's happening. It feels terrible, I can't tell if I'm just delusional or- or there is something here. Am I supposed to be doing something? Ah, Zander think, think-Runie had left with Coral for their usual discussion, the same discussion that they spoke of...some time ago. Searching, that's what I'm doing, searching through the books in the room. Where is that book Rune found? Maybe if I find it instead, I can alter today? Change today and it won't loop tomorrow? If there is a tomorrow...uh where is that book, I need to find the one that I needed. There are too many books here, aaaa what was the cover like??Oh! Oh! There it is! There's the book he found. I just wanted to take a peek into this book, maybe there's a clue in here? I'm not sure, I tried doing other things, but the day kept being the same. I tried going with Loofa, Cherish and Mango to collect fish and herbs, the day still repeated, just my actions was different but influenced the others. However, I know it still repeated because I was told the same discussion and Runie came back with the same book he found! Ugh, I swear Runie might've picked up my false interest on the book, and I feel bad but then he doesn't remember and ugh!! I'm not sure if I should feel bad still.The once funny thing that happened in the conversation with Ocean, Jade, Runie and I- that's not funny anymore. I even tried running up and down the place, effortlessly trying to figure out if there's anyone. Hm... maybe I should stay awake the whole night? Is that even possible?Maybe I'm just sensitive, I don't know. I find myself crying or just distancing away from the others, but they're not in the wrong. I am, I just...don't know what's wrong with me. But ah! As much as I distance myself from everyone, Runie always seem to quickly notice and just bring me back to the group.Let see, this book...it looks useless. It's really just how Rune described it, a typical romance story. Huh...I wonder why this caught his interest, oh- this page. This...what even is this? Some...weird drawing, doesn't look like it's related to the book itself. Or did Rune just never mention this page to me?"HOLY-" There was a thud noise- oh gosh...something fell, something fell, something fucking fell. Oh my heart- oh...it's beating so fast, what fell?Scanning the room, everything looks normal, no- that can't be right, I heard something fall- ah my breathing is feeling a bit heavy, I think...I think I'm freaking myself out...Crap, what even fell!? Is it this? This...dark brown book? It's a dark brown book, with a rectangle, little oval under the rectangle, a dot, and an upside down heart? It kinda reminds me of a fish.. was it you that fell?
-Z-L
'Loofa, something is wrong..' Vile gestures to me, I looked at him a bit confused. We were alone, taking a small break from collecting sticks, leaves, and well anything to help fuel the fire. We originally came as a group of four but Coral and Mango went off to check something out. Leaving Vile and I here.' What do you mean?' turning up my hands open, with fingers curled inwards and moving them back and forth, pointing at Vile before placing a palm out open and pressing two fingers on it.' Zander is wrong.' He spells out each letter of Zander's name before making a y shape using his pinkie and thumb, before letting out a sigh, ' Something isn't right with him'I'm more confused, what about Zander is wrong? I think Vile picked up on my expression, he continues to gesture.' Zander, doesn't seem happy. He seems lost, upset, and just not how he was yesterday.'Actually- Vile does have a point, Zander was full of energy yesterday and now they kinda, just are spaced out. But, isn't he in pain? He did carry heavy buckets..Hm...maybe he's just trying to recover from carrying those heavy buckets. After all carrying buckets uphill is no easy task.I felt something lean against me- oh! It was Vile, he has a concerned face written all over his face.' Vile ' I gesture his name infront of him.' yes?'' Do you think Zander is just tired?'' No. He wouldn't act like that..'' No?' If he's not tired than, what could it be?'How he's behaving, it's not tiredness.'Vile does know Zander longer than I do. So maybe he is aware of how Zander should be? Yet it doesn't answer what Zander might be feeling, Hm, I guess I'll trust his judgement that they seem a bit out there. Not too much in reality.Maybe I should ask him? I don't know...I could as him as a concerned friend but wouldn't that startle him?...We brought fish! Haha! Now we can just prep them for our meal! Cherish was helping Coral out with I don't know- I guess some preps while Ocean and Mango prep the fire and well, everything else.Rune was next to Zander, by the looks of it, Zander does look rather tired. Leaning on Rune as a pillow. Rune was feeding him berries, honestly if Rune wasn't in a relationship with Princess Amelia, I would've believe that Zander and him are in a relationship. The way they behave, it's almost like they're dating.Ah what am I even saying???? I'm certain Prince Lunar doesn't swing that way at all. He's just tend to play along with others.Looking over at the siblings, Lavi was teaching Vile some vocals. What a great idea to pass some time. Ah...maybe I should be doing something, I'm just here, watching everyone doing their own parts.After some time, we had our meals for the day! A proper meal, yum!..."Loofa, you really don't mind if I hug you while I sleep?" Cherry looks at me."I don't mind, I told you this. If it makes you feel comfortable, I don't mind it." I gave her a smile.I do feel my heart beating more faster, the idea of Cherry and I basically cuddling with one another as we go to bed. It's very flattering, makes my heart skip so many beats. I love her. I really do."Mm...okay." She sighs, "I'll repay the kindness some day.""Haha, don't worry about repaying kindness, Cherry." I grab her hand, "I'm glad that you trust me enough to be comfortable doing this."Her magenta eyes stare at me, I kept the smile on my face."Hmph." She looks away with a slights scoff, but I did see that smile that appeared on her face. Haha!
-L-Z
It's another day, another same day. Rune...he's not in the room again, ha, I feel like I'm loosing my mind here. But seriously, WHY is this happening!?!?! Why me?? I just, don't want to leave the bed, I just...ugh, I wish we're home. Home would be better than whatever this is! Runie and Amelia could've had their fun, we could be hanging out, Ocean and I could continue out work out, I could help my family out more. Ugh! I could be doing so much!!!But alas, here we are, here I am, only remembering everything here. Though I do say, something is different this time around, the book I grabbed yesterday is here! It is rather intreseting to say at least, but not sure what difference this book would have to the day.Huh? There's some writing on it that I didn't see when I grabbed it yesterday. That's interesting, it says: I can see you're losing your mind, Zander. Do you wish to leave from this world? The solution is quite simple, just collect all the pieces, wait three days after collection, put them in order, sacrifice the key, and put the pieces in reverse order. The way home will be unlocked afterwards.The solution...to leave? We can leave!? Oh! We can leave!! Wait- Zander, don't get your hopes up. Don't...what if this is a cruel trick? This is suspicious, for starts, it does look similar to Runie and Jade's handwriting but at the same time not at all. No one else here have a similar writing so.... THERE'S SOMEONE ELSE!?!?! Oh gosh, I can already feel my heart beating rapidly. There's an eleventh person here, and they know my name- oh gosh...Huh? There's more writing.
You, are the brown chess piece. You are the key.

Everyone's pieces will be revealed in time, you'll be the one to decipher who's what. That's the duty of the key. Failure in collecting the pieces in exact order will cause a reset in the pattern, you'll have to redo again from the beginning.

The original pattern for the solution: Queen, Queen, Knight, Rook, Bishop, Rook, Bishop, Knight, King, King

Color wise: Brown (you), white, white, brown, white, white, brown, brown, white, brown

Pattern of solution must be done through elimination to collect, be prepared.
I am the key? Wait wait wait- whoever wrote this, is telling me the pieces in order, and how to solve this mystery. We got to sacrifice ty he key which apparently I AM!? So I'm being sacrificed?? Wait no, this sounds weird, I don't really trust this. Should I even trust this!?!?! What does it mean elimination!?!? WHAT DOES IT MEAN BE PREPARED!?!?I heard the door of the room open, quickly placing the book down where I hid it, I looked back staring at the black hair prince that entered the room. Ah, it's Rune...again."You're finally up."I guess now since we been in this loop for a while, I did learn to not really get off the bed like nothing happened, but my body also feel like nothing had happened to it before. But being cautious I just stopped exiting the bed at nature's speed."Psh, I been up!" Puffing my cheeks and crossing my arms I gave Rune a pout.He lets out a light chuckle, "Does your body still hurt?""My body...? Well you did torment it.""Pardon?"I look over at him, "Taking advantage of little ol' me! So cruel." I'm just messing with you Rune, I just need something to do, to ignore what I read."Zan...you're a terrible liar." He scoffs, "Besides you're taller than me.""Not that much though!" I protested."You're still taller." He sighs, "Get up, Zan.""I refuse." I hum, "Can my prince carry me?"Rune just stared at me, oh I know that face! Haha he's giving me the 'do I seriously need to play along?' type of look....The day went on as how it usually went, besides the changes I caused with my actions. Which always reminds me, is that why I can only remember? Since I'm the 'key' or whatever that note said, that I can alter the day? Even though it's the same exact day? Maybe I'll tell Rune about what I read, maybe he'll know something! Or able to piece the information together, even though I think it's straightforward...to a degree.We are currently at the campfire, setting it up before night falls, with the usual collection of fish. In all honesty, I lost my apitite. I won't say anything about it because, I don't want to concern anyone, especially Rune. Rune will get more involved if he knows, as much as I love him, I don't want to worry him. He has better things to worry about, escaping this place.Though, my stomach do hurt, and that's been my excuse as well. Just saying that my stomach hurts and I'll eat later. I'll always eat later, but I never do. I do drink water."Do you want some berries?" Rune asks me, offering me some of his berries."No... " I look at him, "I don't feel hungry that much.""Certain?""Yes." I lean against his shoulder, "I'm very certain, Runie.""Mm..okay. Tell me if you change your mind.""Will do."They were chatting as we had our meal. Same old, same old. It's unamuzing, it was entertaining the first time but now? Ha..it's quite the opposite. The twins were bickering back and forth, Ocean wanting to tell a horror story just for fun, while Jade refuses wholeheartedly, saying it'll make everyone uncomforatable. Well, more like Jade would have trouble sleeping if his sister were to tell a horror story.Lavender and Cherish were next to each other chatting, Loofa and Vile were next to one another gesturing words to one another. Coral and Mango were stuck together as glue, always together, eating, chatting, working, anything, they would be together."Rune, I'll go back to our room." I look over at Rune, "I want to rest.""So soon?""Mhm, don't have much energy.""Do you want me to escort you?" His pale eyes staring at me.I lightly ruffle his soft hair, "Lunar, don't worry about me. I can go back on my own, I'm not a kid you know.""Zan.." His eyes read with worry. Why is he worried? Or did he dislike the fact I called him by his actual name? I don't know..."I'll be fine." I reassure him, "besides, take it as an opportunity to chat with the others on what to do."
-Z-R
Rune:Zander left right after assuring that he'll be alright. Letting out a soft sigh, Zander is worrying me. His figure doesn't look the same as it did yesterday, he looks thinner, he doesn't look like he rested well either. His expressions are cheerful but forced to a degree. Does anyone else notice it or is it just me noticing his actions?Haaa, and yet, I still let him leave on his own. I suppose he's exhausted? But haa, I don't like this. He looks sick, as if he hasn't been eating for a while. But, how can that be? We've been here for a few days, Zan have been eating, it's just today he feels a bit unwell. Their appearance seems like he haven't eaten in months. It is concerning. It's bothering me.Maybe I'm overthinking? No one else seem to comment on Zander's sudden change of appearance. Either I'm overthinking it or am the only one who noticed. It's one of the two, it's always one of those two options. But, do I comfront him? No... that'll make him anxious and I might accidentally make him cry.Honestly, sitting here with my meal, while everyone is just chatting with one another is awkward. This is awkward, without Zander, it's awkward. Let see, Zander is number one, next in line...hm, it would be the twins. Though, would they want to chat with me?"Princy Boi~" Ah, seems like Ocean wants to chat, guess that answered that question. "Where did Zan go?"I shift in my position as she took a seat next to me. "He didn't feel well so he decided to go in.""He didn't feel well???""Mhm.""Shouldn't you, dunno, go comfort your boyfriend?" She narrows her eyes, her tone that of a small tease.I looked at her, dumbfounded at the statement. "I-"Feeling my face warm up at that statement. I glance around at the others, unsure of anyone caught that. Only my fiance, her guard, and Ocean knows, I don't want anyone else to know."Relax!" She wraps her arm around my shoulders, "the others didn't hear that comment, don't worry." She responded. Guess she noticed my expression, "You know I'm just teasing you with that crush of yours~"".... I-it's not the time and place for such... statements." I look at the ground infront of my view. Trying to distact from the burning sensation I felt on my cheeks, ah must she state such things? Haaa how did I ended up confiding to her about the complexity of my love life?? Right,  right, because she's important to me."Mm, you know we can't stay somber with the coldness of the situation." I can feel her eyes looking at me, yet I didn't bother making eye contact with her."I suppose..""Besides, the question still remains, shouldn't you go comfort him?""Later." I plop a berry in my mouth."Is he in the 'I want to be by myself to not bother anyone with my needs' phase?" She remarks, letting go of my shoulder."Pft." I glance over at her, "Something around those lines, yes." I gave a soft smile, I shouldn't concern her with my observation. Especially if it seems to be just the results of overthinking.She doesn't really need to know. Actually no one needs to know, I'll just ensure that Zander doesn't relapse, and ensure that the others don't notice. Zander dislike it when others put him on the spotlight regarding his health or issues. Alas, as long as I can keep it undercover the issues of his, no one would be upset, right? Well maybe initianally Zander would be upset, that's how he always reacted when I take concern of him. Though, thinking about it, maybe I should leave and see him, ah, but isn't that clingy? No, it's concern. And maybe a slight bit of clinginess. ...I really don't understand myself at times, haa, I wouldn't be here, few minutes after talking with Ocean. I decided to head back in, just when she was going to tell random stories, and honestly I would've stayed to listen, but here I am, heading back to check on Zander. I suppose I'm just dying to reunite with him. Why was Ocean so bold? Calling Zander my boyfriend? Especially when anyone could've hear her! Well, we were a bit away from everyone- BUT STILL! I...He- He's...he's nothing of that sorts. He's just, my friend, my best man for my wedding, and...well perhaps a crush, most definitely cru-Stop thinking about that Rune. Ugh, Amelia would tease the living hell out of me. Why is our love life so complicated? Amelia, can you tell me how to have a good love life? Princess of Love, my beloved fiance, be do kind and give your knowledge to me. I suck at this.Maybe I should've listen to your advice, but I'm not bold, I'm not straightforward with what I want like you are. I can't go up and confess without shame, it's embarrassing, it's humiliating, awkward, anxiety endusing...do I need to list more?Ah, the candle flickered a bit, I suppose, one thing that's in the present, is that Zander and I have a good relationship. Good and.. peaceful. I don't wish to ruin such relationship. Maybe standing still in one spot contemplating about this situation isn't idle. I need to move faster. 
-R-Z
Code, from what it states, I am a queen piece and key piece. But that doesn't really make sense, my chess piece is that of a pawn. I let out a sigh, I suppose that answered one thing about these pieces. They do mean something, at least, that's good. Yet there's more questions. Yes, noted that Loofa is a cream king piece, and I'm a brown queen piece. The code mentions another king and queen piece, meaning two of my friends have those pieces. How am I going to figure this out, it's not like these chess pieces changes once they are known, right? Ah..I am getting hungry again, it's fine. I don't want to eat, I don't need to eat, at the end the food doesn't exist, right? I don't know. Another sigh, I don't feel fine. In all honesty, I want to just sleep and never wake up, I'm tired of this, it been...I don't know how long, and finally we got a clue. I could tell the others, but they won't remember. It's pointless. Staring down at the open book, there must be more information, right? The solution whoever wrote this stated:
The solution is quite simple, just collect all the pieces, wait three days after collection, put them in order, sacrifice the key, and put the pieces in reverse order. 
Though this person did the job to clarify the pattern but, what do they mean? They didn't tell me who is what, I only know two out of the ten pieces. And When they stated:
Pattern of solution must be done through elimination to collect, be prepared.
Does that mean that through elimination, my friends get hurt? Or is it through friendly games, like the stick game, rock paper scissors, or whatever and winner gets the chess pieces? Do we have to play chess to win the pieces? I hope not, I suck at chess. Even with Rune's help, I still say I'm awful. Ow, my stomach really is hurting now. Ah, but if I eat now, it's going to vanish tomorrow. No one is really eating here, so why should I eat? I still feel healthy and active despite not eating much, so it isn't an issue. The door was opening, in a slight panic I hid the book. Looking over at who entered the room. "Zander?"Rune! Haha my beloved Runie~ Why is he here though? Awww did he get worried? Haha..oh that's not really a good sign. "Mhm?""Are you feeling better?" He closes the door behind him, making his way back to the bed. "Hm? Oh yeah, I ate some berries that was stored away after a bit. Maybe later I'll feel more better to eat some fish." I gave Rune a smile, maybe he won't figure out it's a straight lie? I hope he doesn't, it'll ruin my plans.Rune was just staring at me, not responding, is he trying to notice if I'm lying? "Runie Lunie~ Are you admiring this figure of mine? Does it look so deligate, soft, and holdable like a lil girlfriend~ well boyfriend~ hehe~" "...I'm not going to answer that."I gasp, "So you were!" "No, if I were to say what I was thinking, you'll dislike it.""Hm? Now I'm curious~" I patted the spot next to me, "Come sit!" He nods and went over to the spot and sat down. I kept my smile, "Can you tell me what you were thinking, Runie~" I poke his cheek. "Mm, no.""Whyyy?" I tilt my head, looking at him, I want to know. Hmph, he can't be all secretive with me."Because, no.""Runeee""Yes?" he looks at me with his cute eyes, mm. Can I just kiss him? Mm this isn't the place for it, I'm not even allow to kiss him anyways. Mm shame."Please?" I'm trying to do those puppy eyes for him, that'll work right?"No." EH? OH COME ON!

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Rune:Morning came around, it feels like someone been here. Zander is still sleeping peacefully next to me, I hope his body is recovering well from the amount of strength he used yesterday. Today is the fourth day being here, it does feel a bit uneasy. Someone been around here, yet it doesn't seem like anything was—oh?There's a book here, I didn't see this yesterday? It was hidden underneath the bed, well minus for the small bits that were poking out. Picking it up, it's a dark brown book, it has a rectangle, a little oval underneath the rectangle, then below the oval there's a dot, and below the dot an upside down heart? It reminds me of a stylized drawing of fish that I draw on Amelia's arm out of boredom. Rectangle fish.Opening the book, there's language. It's nothing that I recognize, it feels unfamiliar, I don't think this script is known to anyone here. There was a note in one of the pages, well, I am assuming it's a note, the light green paper that's randomly placed between white pages gives that impression. I can't read it, though I do wonder if it relates to the chess pieces we got yesterday.Ah, I'll ask around if anyone can read it....I asked the twins, Coral, Mango, Loofa, Cherish, Vile and Lavender. None of them could read it, such a shame. I haven't asked Zander yet, he's been busy searching and helping out, I don't wish to bother him. Though he should most likely let his body rest and not overdo himself."Rune, take a look at this." I glance over at who was calling my attention."Look at what?" I question, walking over to the direction. Jade was standing idle in the hallway."Look at this painting." He gestures to the painting he was standing in front of."...Painting?" Why is the painting such an importance? We're here to study the surroundings, survive and get out."It feels odd." He comments, continuing, "It feels like, it's moving. You know, like those horror games? Wait-" He places one of his hands on his forehead, sighing, "You don't really play games in general, I don't think you understand...""Those fake paintings that have a hidden door? Or those paintings that come to life? Or those paintings that change based on the day and is some hidden puzzle to the place?" I shared my glance from the painting to Jade, from Jade to the painting and yeah."I..wait- so you DO understand what I'm getting at!""I suppose." I shrug, "Most of what I know comes from watching Zander playing games, or my fiancé.""Hm...Okay, anyways-" He looks at me, his green eyes staring right at my soul, "I'm pretty sure this painting isn't like the others. Something about it gives me the spook.""I feel like everything is giving you the spook."I heard him gasp, "Hey! That's not true!!"No comments from me. Ah he didn't even answer which of the three I stated it could be.
-R-L
Loofa:Zander was helping us out! He was with Cherry collecting herbs while Mango and I fished with our bare hands. So far we collected a lot of fish! Maybe we'll call it a day soon, we're trying to get at least two fish or so per person, so at least 20 fishes, small or big. Just 20, and we'll deal with the rest, since I'm pretty sure we still have some boar meat left."Gah-" I glance over at the sound of a splash."Zander, you alright?" Cherish was looking over at the water.Zander had fallen into the water, what clumsiness. At least it's nothing too bad that occurred."I'm...fine.." Zander lets out a sigh, "can't fully say what I was carrying is all fine, too." He was trying to grab the herbs he had collected that were in the water.I made my way over to the two, "Do you need help?""A bit." Zander looks at me, "Can you hold this basket? I'll go try and get the herbs that's floating outwards." He offers the basket he had.Grabbing the basket, I gave him a nod, "Alright. Be careful.""Be careful Zander. Don't be a dumbass."Zander lets out a light chuckle, "I'll do my best." He started making his way more into the water to grab the herbs, "Gosh! That's a steep I didn't expect!""Don't tell me you're already drowning." Cherry remarks.Zander was looking at our direction before submerging himself more in the water. Staring at us with his eyes, making bubbles with the water. Before going back to doing what he was originally supposed to do."How did Zander fall into the water?" I look over at Cherry."You know him, dummy. He just probably slipped in an imaginary pebble for all we know." She places her basket down, before sitting herself down on the land. "Though, it is a bit rocky on this side of the water. Maybe he slipped on one of the rocks here.""He doesn't seem to be in pain, but I guess we'll check on him after he gets out of the water for any injuries?""He's a man, he can walk it off." She pokes my cheeks, "however, if it was you, then I'd be damned, you'll be crying like a baby."I felt the blood rise on my cheeks, she- she didn't just say that. I gave her a slight glare, "Man can cry too.""I know dummy." She gave me another poke on the cheeks, "Also remember to be careful, you're in the water, and you got your hearing aids on. Don't get them wet.""I know, you don't got to remind me.""Hmph, fine then, go get them wet."..."Achoo!" Zander sneezes once again, I think he's getting sick."Zander...just take your clothes off." Mango was telling Zander again, so far it hasn't been successful."No...I'll be fi- ah- achoo! Ugh..."Mango sighs, "For being the oldest one here, you really are stubborn.""Hey- What's that supposed to mean!?""Let Zander get sick, it's one less mouth to feed," Cherry remarks."Hey!! Being sick is different than being dead!!" Zander pouts, "Besides, I'm on a slight diet for the summer!""Since when did you diet, Zander?" Cherry was just asking Zander questions after questions.After listening to Cherry and Zander going back and forth, with Mango or I, occasionally, chipping our two cents to the conversation. We finally made it back home, or well, where we are taking shelter. Honestly, that long walk up hill didn't felt that long, I guess our conversations really speed time up!We place away the buckets of fish and herbs, honestly, we should have plenty for now. Herbs wise, and for the berries, it doesn't hurt to collect more. Rune seems to be very fond of them, compare to everyone here. Interesting, since he isn't a huge fan of some textures, slimy textures are a bit no for our prince.
-L-Z
Zander:Ugh! Did I seriously get myself sick?!?! Talk about bad luck, first the book went missing earlier today, then I tripped while helping Jade, rolled down the hill because I tripped again and then fell into water because I slid off a slippery rock! Like- how awful is my luck today, haaa my body is dying from all the falling.I sneezed, curse you sneeze."You okay, Zander?" Lavender spoke up, she was besides me."I'm fi-" I sneezed again. "Fine..""Are you sure??" She was concerned."Positive." I gave her a smile."Here, let's see if we can set the fire up and running, so we can warm you up.""Don't worry about me, Lavi!" I poke her cheek, "Focus on your brother.""He's fine, he has been helping out with tasks." Lavender fixes her glasses, "Besides, I feel like I annoy him if I'm constantly helping him. It makes him feel like he's not good enough on his own.""Surely you don't annoy him. Besides, this situation we're in kinda does require us to work together more so than alone.""Mm...I suppose."I pat her head, "I say you're not annoying nor are you making him feel bad, in fact I will declare that you're an amazing sister!" I gave her the biggest smile I could muster, "Compassionate and understanding. Hell, you're here with me and not with Vile, so it's obvious you let him do his own things to, and I'm sure, Vile cherishes you like a precious gem!"Lavender smiles, "I guess you're right, Zanie. Thank you.""It's nothing Lavi." I hum before looking away from her and sneezing."Bless you, Zan.""Ugh...I hate this.""Hopefully it passes soon.""Mhm." I look at the sky, it was a pretty blue color, slowly dimming as we're reaching nighttime in I guess some hours. Where is Rune? Hm..I haven't seen him much today, I also haven't noticed his presence anywhere either. But, I suppose I shouldn't be thinking about him too much in this situation."Lavi, I have a question.""Mmm ask away.""You have... the cream color chess piece, right?""I do, why?""I just can't help but wonder, Rune has plagued my mind with the theory these pieces are connected to something more." And honestly, he is correct. That's why we love our observer prince. Wish he remembered though.."I say don't overthink it, Zanie." Lavender hums, "It might be true, but we can't be so sure, can we?"Oh Lavi, if you have been living how I have been living these past few days, you would be sure. Especially after receiving that note."Hey Zander!" Someone pops into the conversation. Looking at who spoke, it was Jade."That's my name, yes, yes." I pause for a bit before speaking again, "Do you need something from me?""Not me, Rune does.""Rune?" I blink, now why isn't he out here coming to grab me himself? Did he find something? Is he being a shy princess again? Ah, so many things Runie could be doing as to why he sent Jade here instead of appearing himself."Yeah. I can take you to where he is.""Bet, save me the hassle of getting lost." I get up from the spot that I was sitting."Well, on that note. I'll take my leave and go see if I can help anyone." Lavender spoke up, getting herself up as well.I look at Lavi, "Alright.""I'll join you, Lavender, after I take this small fella over to the prince.""Alright." Lavender took her leave. Leaving Jade alone with me."Yo Jade, do you know why Rune is asking for me?" I look over at the taller male."Not really." Jade started to walk, I follow him from behind. "He just told me to find you.""Hm, I wonder what he wants."
-Z-R
Staring at this room, I found this odd looking device, it's damaged, but not in a way that I can't fix it. Now, where am I going to find the tools and needed materials to fix this fella? I have no clue.The device has the same symbol as that of the book I found earlier today. That same rectangle fish looking symbol, it was imprinted on what seems to be the bottom of this device. I can't seem to make sense of this, the painting Jade show me, was it by fate I noticed the tear?The way that Jade seemingly found this painting found it as interest, notified me and then I find out it was a secret entrance? It almost feels like it was planted. As if it was supposed to be found, but, it doesn't make any sense. This room also feels abnormal, feels like I'm being watched from all angles.Yet, there's no cameras here. This feels very off.Letting out a sigh, there's not much I can really do, just ensure the other safety, figure out how to leave, and compensate the damages by offering medical services for free for all my friends for a time. To learn and cope with this, no?Yes, and return back to life as if nothing had happened. Unless, I find the need to investigate this place more, which I do want to. But, this situation isn't the one to be in to do such silly things."Prince~, I brought Zander." Jade's voice got my attention, looking over at the entrance."Alright, thank you, Jade." I thank him."It's nothing chief, haha."Zander enters the room, visibly confused. I watched as he scans the area and seeing all the bolts, metal scraps, and well, the mess of this room."Did..you do this Runie?""No." I look back at the device that was on the table, "The most I've touched is on the table here."Zander appears right next to me, looking at the table, "That...thing?""It reminds me of BeepBop.""I can see the resemblance. Hey! Does that mean you copied off someone's invention!?" Zander pokes my cheeks, "Such a stealer, prince~ stealing designs for your beloved Amelia."I chuckle lightly, "No designs are fully original, all designs have influences and alternations based on the inspired piece.""Sheez, such a ballon ruiner.""ballon ruiner? Are you losing your mind?""Maybe.""How honest.""Thank you~" Zander intertwines his hand with mine, "I like being honest to my precious boy~""Eh..""My little itty bitty precious boy~""Zander you're literally not that much taller, we can talk eye to eye." I look at him.He huffs as he looks away, "But you're still the short one." he paused for a bit before speaking again, "Say Rune, why did you call for me?""Zander, I have some questions for you.""For me? Like what?" He tilts his head, "Like, how much I love you? If I would screw you if you were single, which I would by the way~"I just stared at Zander, talk about making me flustered and speechless in one go for two different reasons. How absurd is he??"No to those examples.""Your expression says otherwise~""My expression simply states: Zander you're so absurd, how the fuck are you trying to hit on me in this situation." Narrowing my eyes at him, giving him a long stare before looking back at the device."Hey, hey, it's more like, my absurd romance for you is comedy for this situation.""Comedy for whom?""Uh...us?" Zander laughs a bit, "Unless it's obvious to others how much I like you, then that'll be comedy for them too.""Uh-huh.." Rune, think, get back to the topic you wanted to express."Zander.""Yes, my love~" Man, can you stop making my silly heart beat faster? It's making me lose concentration."Well, let's start." I let go of Zander's hand, placing both hands on the device and rotating it. Showing Zander the symbol I found, "I found this symbol and it matches with this book that I found in our room." I placed the book in eyesight.Looking back at Zander, I noticed the change of expression from that of my dorky friend to someone who saw a ghost. Or well, like that event years ago when I found his love letter. As if this book, or the symbol here, means something."Lunar, where did you find the book?" Zander looks at me, I can feel the alarm bells radiating from my dear Zander. Afterall, he rarely uses my real name. Interesting."Under the bed." I answered."Did you...read it?""I wanted to, but I'm unable," I was just looking at his cross shape pupils, seeing the amount of emotions that he was showing."You're unable..?" He sounded and was visibly confused. Was he able to read it?"Of course, I don't recognize the language. I just recognize it's the same handwriting of the one who wrote our names on the chess pieces." I lean closer to Zander, "Do you, perhaps, are able to read it?""H-huh!?!?! No- no. I was just confused because, well, because you know many languages! So it surprised me that you said y-""Why are you lying to me?" I cut him off."I'm not lying!" He defends himself, "I'm just surprised!""Zander, your expression, it's like when I read your love letter to me, as if it's something that no one show know about, just you." I sigh.Zander was quiet, I just moved my gaze and stared at the book. "Zander, are you able to read this?" I repeated the question."Rune..""You can be as direct as possible.""I.." I heard him sigh. Felt him wrap his arms from behind, around my waist and buried his face on my shoulder. "I'm sorry..""For what?""For hiding the book and...that I haven't disclosed any information that I found.""Like what?""The way out..."My eyes widen,"The way out? You know how to leave?""...The books says how.""The book says?" I look at the book, then that really means Zander can read it. But how? I never seen such a language before, even if it looks similarly to the language of my home, it's not my native tongue."Yes, but...I just...Rune..." He held me tighter. "I don't know why I can read it.""I guess that's just a mystery we'll figure out one day.""Mm.." Zander sighs, "Rune..how did you find this room?""Jade actually told be to take a look at this painting because it feel odd to him. I noticed that there was something more to the painting based on what Jade said and found the room.""I see..""Zander.""Yes?" He sounded quieter and uneasy."I'm curious, what is the way home?""It's a puzzle.""Puzzle?" I heard Zander let out a sigh, "Is it related to the chess pieces?" I followed up with another question."Yeah..""Can you explain?" I asks, before retracting backwards, "unless you're uncomfortable to explain it.""I... I'll explain it since...I need help on it.""Alright.""The solution to escape is a pattern, the book give the pattern and colors, but what we're solving is everyone's chess pieces type. We only know Loofa's piece, and there's another king,two queens,two rooks, two bishops, and two knights."I hum, that is a rather interesting puzzle. "Are there any more clues?""Not really, the most it says is that I'm the key and the first chess piece of the pattern.""Tell the pattern?""Uhm, I don't remember it on top of my head.""You know, you can grab the book." I notified him, I wasn't holding the book hostage. I wonder if he thought I was."I can?""Yeah.""Mm but hugging your waist is better.""....Zan.." I sigh, of course hugging me seems to be more important. I picked the book up, "Just tell me which page it's on.""Mm okay, Runie~"Flipping the pages, I waited for Zander to comment if we got to the page where the code is located. It didn't take long as we reached the page with the light green paper inbetween. Zander told me to stop at the page. He was still hugging me from behind, unmoving from this position."It says, the original pattern for the solution. Queen, Queen, Knight, Rook, Bishop, Rook, Bishop, Knight, King, King" He spoke quietly, almost a small mumble of words, though just loud enough that I could hear him.I still can't wrap my head around at the idea of Zander knowing this language, he never studied this language, and it's surely isn't a language that exist in our home. Ah, the more mystery about this kid, another factor as to why I adore him so much."Hm, what does it say here." I pointed at the writing that the note contained."That's the pattern.""Oh, how about here?""The colors of the pieces that goes to which slot.""Tell me it.""Brown, white, white, brown, white, white, brown,brown, white, brown."Huh, that means the white king is the second to last piece of this puzzle. This is a rather interesting puzzle that we were given."Any hints on who's the first piece?""Uhm...I already answered that earlier Runie." I felt his head on my shoulder, "It's me."
-R-L
The fire pit looks great! Glad we could make another fire! We're currently prepping the fish as much as we can to cook. Mango put the suggestion to use some now and store some for tomorrow morning.And with agreement by everyone that's present we are doing just that. Though I do wonder where our prince went, even Zander! Both of them just vanished. However, Jade mentioned something about those two having a small private conversation. So I suppose we just focus on getting our dinner ready!"Loofa, can you come over here and help prep the fish?" I heard Coral talking to me."Of course!" I gave them a smile and walked towards them. Helping out to prep the fish."Jade, honey, no, that's not how you do that.""Stop sounding like our mom, Ocean.""Me??? Jade! You're literally messing the progress up!!""Am not!""Is too!""Guys, let's not start a fight." Coral sighs, "We're supposed to be working alongside, besides, allow our prince to worry less about us nor getting along all hours of the day."Overhearing the situation while I help out gutting the fish with the few sharp objects we found that were able to do the job. Honestly, I'm still amazed we found items to help do the job, but it also feel a bit suspicious. It really gives off the feeling that there was someone here before us, or maybe- maybe is with us currently!!! I suppose I'll throw my chess piece at the stranger, haha."Ugh, the fish smell is driving me crazy." Cherish whines, "It's everywhere!""Get use to it." I respond, "Or do you need me to do it, Cherry?""You already have your own load. Besides, I can do it!""Really?" I gave her a smile, "Well, I must say you're doing good so far.""Not sure if that was a backhanded comment that need a whacking, or you're being genuine.""Hey! Hey! It's genuine, I swear!"...Honestly it was nice enjoying time with the others as we prep and cooked the fish. Rune and Zander came out too! Though is it me or does Zander look like he was crying? Ah, I guess since no one commented on it, it's just not worth noting or I'm just having a hallucination. Though what's good news is that we have cooked fish and it taste good despite not having much flavors from lack of seasonings but hey, we get what we can. Very happy we can eat together a warm meal to end the day. Honestly, Ocean makes a very nice type of gal I want, someone capable of cooking. She's also super strong too, probably has more muscle mass than me, ah! I should invite her to go to the gym with me someday.Well, whenever we get home back to our world, and recover from what we went through here. Man, I want to do a lot of things, I want to ask Cherish out, go to the gym with Ocean, have study session with Mango and Coral, maybe take up a part time job! Oh! Maybe I can ask Zander if I can work at his family's shop, though...I'm not a good baker nor do I know how to make things out of clay correctly. His family shop is also a bit far from my house but I think I can manage, afterall, Zander manage to have his education with Ocean and Jade which is almost two hours away from my place, definitely maybe six hours for Zander or something. So maybe I can work? Uh..Maybe I can ask someone who has a job here??...wait who else have a job here? Rune does, as the prince...but I'm not trying to be a prince now am I?"Loofa, do you know where Cherish went?" I glanced up at who spoke to me, Zander was standing in front of me."Huh?" Before Zander could even open their mouth to speak I responded, "Cherish I think went with Lavi to chat about girl things. Why?""Do you know where they went off to?""No? I guess maybe one of the rooms?" I shrug, "But you still didn't answer my question-""I just need to chat with Cherish." Zander responded cutting my sentence short, rude.
-L-Z
The night went on, I managed to find Cherish and had the long awaiting conversation with her. After it went as usual, besides Rune and I continuing to talk about the conversation we had earlier. If I'm quite frank, Rune gave me a lot of advice  despite not remembering it now.It's embarrassing to say at least that I broke down crying in front of him. It's not embarrass that I cried it's just, I don't want to be so upset and just focus on getting out. In order to get out I shouldn't really rely on my emotions, but alas, I'm a sucker for it.Today, or well yesterday, or ah...just a day. This day, I found the book in the secret room that was found. Which is strange, I assumed it was going to be resetted back to its original place. Either in the bookshelf or under the bed, but there it was on top of the desk. Flat open for anyone to read.Looking at it, I found out there was new writing in it. Interesting..
Keep your promise to Lunar,

Repair the device and meet a new friend,

Stuck together to remember,

Stuck forever by fates,

It's all marked down by chess,

Figure who they are,

Complete the puzzle,

Have all day until midnight when the clock reset,

You can do it,

I believe in the ability you have.
This...this still doesn't make quite sense. Now that's creepy, they know Rune's name is Lunar? Well...did anyone say his name? Well I did but, wait- DOES THAT MEAN THIS STRANGER WAS WITH US!?!?I suppose I need to find the materials first to help speed things up. But where? Ah, I'll just search for it later.Exiting the secret room, I pretend that nothing has happened, playing the part of a clueless person. Playing the role of Zander, the kid who been trap for... whatever number less than seven days. Helping everyone out as much as I can, afterall, it's really what can entertain me.It's better than wanting to rip my head off from the stress. Ahem....We were heading back, it was just Cherish and I. Loofa and Mango went ahead some time ago, carrying buckets of fish. We were supposed to go as a group but I commented that we were low on berries and needed to collect more. Though I do say, my stomach hates me for eating all those berries in one go when I haven't eaten properly in who knows how long. Most of the berries were forced down, gross, but ah...I just needed an excuse..Cherish decided to stay with me as I collected berries, we chatted about the typical things. Life, school, family, friends, what we would be doing if we weren't here and much more.Runie mentioned that we actually know two cloud's pieces. Mine and Loofa's. I'm queen and his king. Though, Rune had the hypothetical idea that the king for me was him and the queen for Loofa was the one he liked. In which was commented that Loofa likes Cherish, so she's in theory most likely be a queen piece.Now how does Rune know shit I don't, sheez. I thought I knew everyone here, guess not."Cherish, let's chat." I spoke up, we have been walking in since the whole time so far."Like what?""Uh...love life?" I glance at her."Love life? What a boring topic.""Hey! How is that boring??""We both don't have any dating experiences." She huffs slightly, "we can't go on with any experience.""We can talk about our crushes?" I was trying to see if it's true. Maybe this will show the true chess piece? I'm not sure, I just know I need to see them, but I am unsure if that was figuratively talk or I literally need to see it."Crushes? Uh..""Do you have any?""Do you?""Eh?" I look at her, "Why did you throw a question at me in response to a question?!?!?""Because,  I want to know about your crushes first."I'm speechless."So? Do you have any crushes former or present??" I felt her pink eyes staring at me. It felt like daggers not gonna lie."I do.""And?""Do you?" I look at her. Before looking ahead and continuing to lead the way back up."I do currently, unfortunately." She lets out a sigh."Unfortunately?""Mhm.""Who?""You know 'em." She remarks."I do?""Mhm. How about you?""Uh..you know them.""I do? Wait- who is it??""I won't say!" I look back at her, "Unless you tell me who you like-""Hmph, deal.""What!?""Tell me who you like, and then I'll tell you who I like. Deal?""Ah..deal.""Handshake on it?""Yes."We shook hands on it, honestly my heart is beating rapidly. Is it even okay if I tell Cherish about my crush on Rune?? Or should I make something up- ah no I already said she knows the person. Crap, should I just say I like Amelia? Ah no that's just weird. It's literally saying I have a thing for my best friend's fiance.Uhh who can play along? Ocean?? Maybe, I know she had my back before and pretended to be my partner before. Hell we even went to prom together, before we went to have dinner with Rune. Fuck, uh who to say. Do I even have to lie? She won't remember this, right?We were walking still in some silence."It's.." I started my sentence only to hush quickly."Mhm?""It's...uhm...gosh this is embarrassing.""You picked the damn topic, Zander." She scoffs."I know! I just felt so shy talking about it, no one knows who I like, hell even Rune doesn't know! And I tell him everything!!" I whine."Is it him?""Ah-" I look at her again, "What?""Is it Rune." She was more direct.Oh gosh, I would say no, but my face really is exposing myself. Flushing up in the warmth, butterflies in my stomach seeing his cute face in my mind. Zander stop!! Haaa why is this embarrassing!?!? Why did I made this the topic of ours!!?!?!"Oh ho ho it is~" she pokes my cheek with her free hand, "don't worry, I won't say anything."We were nearing the walk uphill to where we found the house. "Y-you better!"She lets out a light laugh, sweet in nature. I look at the cliff side that we were close to. "Hey Cherish, you know what we should do.""Hm?""Put a warning sign on this cliff so my clumsy ass don't fall to my own death.""Pft, I don't think you're that stupid.""I'm not stupid, I'm just clumsy! There's a difference!!""I suppose."We were both near the edge. "I got to say the sunset looks amazing here.""It really does.""Like a cute date.""Mm..I suppose." Cherish pause for a moment before speaking, "Don't make fun of the type of person I fell for.""I won't."Honestly staring at the sunset as we talk about crushes was definitely not what I thought we would be doing but here we are. I honestly love this, I feel like our bond is stronger."It's...a certain yellow deaf dingus of a cloud." She remarks, "Who...I guess wears a yellow shirt here.""Loofa?" I look over at her. Noticing that her face was a bit red in color."It's a stupid crush." She makes eye contact with me. "Anyways, should finish our way up?""Nah we're not that far out from our spot." I look back at the sky, "It's just a two minute walk from here.""True that."We remained silent for what seem forever, but something or someone was speaking to me. Soft words that I understood, 'push her, do it. Push her' Looking over at her, who was just focused on the sunset sky. Does she not hear the voice too? It's getting a bit louder, the voice that was soft and assertive now was getting louder and even more assertive. The voice was now just repeatedly saying 'do it'.Everything felt calm, relaxing even, except for the voice that was speaking. The fading colors of the sky, the same as those that we saw before we came to this place. The feeling of slight peace before a storm. All came crashing down as I was grounded back into reality hearing the screams of Cherish. To notice my hands were outwards, in the position to push someone, with a quick look around the area only to find she wasn't standing with me on the cliffside. Her screams were fading out as she sounded farther and farther from me. She fell. Even with the few clues, it was obvious what had occurred here. I felt the tears build up before falling down. I....What have I done?

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Rune:It all happened so fast. I can't even register what occurred, what is noted is that I had sent out some of the group to figure out where Cherish is at, to see if it's even physically possible that she's alive. Not even sure if they could find her at this hour, the sun was setting. My clothes were drenched by the tears of Zander who was just sobbing onto me, trembling, shocked, he was expressing so many emotions in one go. Vile was trying to help out with calming Zander down, but only to try to find something to distract Zander from the situation for even a second was his goal. I really do hope Cherish is alright.It took time to make Zander move a bit, so I could get into a more comfortable position. It took even more to calm him down, but every time he seems to have calmed down, tears start pouring down again and he cries. Honestly, this is probably the most I've seen him cry in my life. Vile, from the depths of somewhere, found what seems like a blanket of some sorts. Offering to have it wrap around Zander, while he went to see what we have that doesn't need any prepping to give Zander instantly."Un" I look over at Vile, who caught my attention with his attempt to vocalize.'Yes?' I gesture to him, ensuring to keep comforting Zander alongside. Well I hope I was comforting him still with my fidgeting with his hair.'I don't see any more berries..' Vile responded back hastily with his gestures. 'I am not sure what we can do to distract his mind.''I'm not sure if we can even do much more.' I gesture as best as I could with one hand.'There should be more, no?''Beats me.''Prince, try to tell story?''Story?' I looked at him, quite puzzled by the suggestion. Why would I story tell?'Funny story, to try to make Zander laugh or smile.' Vile gestures in response, before continuing, 'I would but, he doesn't seem like he's capable to watch. We need vocal.' Vile implies with his gestures. I let out a soft sigh.Zander still was crying, but at this point it was quiet. Whether that was a good or bad thing, who knows. I heard Vile making his way over to us, his steps light yet noticeable, he sat down beside me. Watching as he tries to comfort Zander as well with simple touches that both of us knew could comfort to a degree the crying person in front of us..
.
.It was really dark when the others finally came back, Loofa was a panic mess, crying, yelling, and so much more, so much was going on. Everyone was upset, some tried to distract themselves from what occurred, others not so much. I had taken time out to isolate, the noise of everyone being upset was starting to take a toll on me.Zander was alright, or what could be considered alright for someone who's trying to behave as if our friend's death didn't occur some hours ago. I feel bad for Cherish for falling to her death, I feel bad for everyone who now has to mourn, I feel bad for those who had the task to bring the body of hers up here. I would've left her body there, but it felt wrong to. There was a knock on the door, "Come in."I look over at the direction of the door to see the person that I invited in. It was Mango, their star-shape pupils looking at me."Rune, may I inform you with something I found?" They head towards me in a slight, cautious walk."You may."They greeted me, standing in front of where I was sitting. They place their hand in the form of a fist in front of me, eyeing it, I watched them open their palm to reveal a cream color queen chess piece."A queen chess piece?""Cherish had it." Mango spoke quietly, "It wasn't on her body per say, it was a bit away from where she landed, but it did belong to her. The bottom of the piece says her name.""Didn't she have pawn earlier today, though?""She did."Furrowing my brows, I couldn't understand this. How did she go from a pawn chess piece to a queen chess piece, more so, when did it swap? How did it swap? Is it the same piece or two separate ones? Did it switch because she died? There are many unanswered questions regarding this."Mango, leave the chess piece of hers with me. Let's ensure no one else knows about it." I look at them.They seemed to hesitate a bit before giving the piece to me. "...alright."I look at the piece that was in my possession, it was indeed true what Mango stated. Her name is written on the bottom plate of the chess piece. There were some spots, perhaps it's blood, that was on it. Alas, I just need to keep it hidden from everyone else. Can't start more of an emotional distress and panic than what we're already going through."Mango, promise to me right now you won't say a single word about Cherish's chess piece." I glance over at them.They simply nodded their head, "I promise.""Is that all you wish to share with me?""For the time being, yes."Before any more words could be shared, the room was filled with a familiar crying. Zander was crying again. Both Mango and I look over at the door, where Zander was escorted in by Jade."Sorry for the disruption, Loofa tried squaring up with Zander." Jade calmly remarks, "Ocean is handling Loofa, I uh...I just brought Zander here. Hide him away, you know?""Gosh.." Mango made their way to the two in front of the room. "Zander, are you okay?"I was watching Mango and Zander interact before looking over at where Jade stood. Our eyes made contact, as quickly they made contact, Jade gave me a readable expression with a slight point of head. Wordlessly, telling me to comfort Zander once more. Before silently leaving the room. Ah, this situation feels unbearable.
-R-Z
Zander:"Ha-" I jolted up with shaky breaths. My heartbeat racing with fear, or was it anxiety? Or was it both??? Oh gosh, I have really done it, didn't I? Fuck, I killed my friend. I fucking killed my friend. I'm such a horrible person. Why did I push her off? When did I push her off!?!? I didn't even mean to- she just, ack! I can't, my heart — I'm such a terrible person oh nature, by law I should be punished for this.My breath cuts off, heart's racing more, as I flinched at the sudden touch. "Sorry.." A small apology, I look over at Rune, who was retracting his hand away from me.I started bawling my eyes out, "Ruuunneee.""Yes- ah?!" I pulled him into a tight embrace and cried into his shoulder. Feeling his body tense up for a moment before relaxing. I felt him play with my hair slightly, he didn't say much.He doesn't typically say much when comforting me, he's more affectionate when he comforts. He's more vocal when trying to reduce a panic or get me grounded into reality. Sometimes he's a mix of both.Crying for what felt so long, I admitted to him of what I did, how I hurt Cherish, how I pushed her off, how it's my fault that she is gone. How I just wanted to go home, that this situation is overbearing. I can't handle the responsibility. I can't handle taking control of the situation. I can't handle being the leader of the way out. I want to be back home with my parents, I want to live life normally, I hate it here.He didn't say anything, he just still silently comforted me. I don't even know if that's a good or bad sign. I hate this, I hate this world, I hate that we fell into this world— I hate that everyone seems clueless, I hate how I can remember, I hate that I killed my friend, I hate that I'm crying, I hate that I'm agh! I just hate this situation. Why us? Why me? Why is this reality?Rune just held me close to him with one hand, intertwining our hands together with the other. "Zander..." He started quietly, "I don't really understand everything you said. Though some things I could say is that Cherish is very much alive, if you don't believe me, I can take you to her right now." He pauses before continuing, "I feel like you had a very realistic nightmare."Even if it's the truth in his perspective, it feels invalidating. I sniff as I felt him gently rock me back and forth. It's cheesy and embarrassing how calming me down is so similar to how a parent would calm a toddler down."It's true...C-cherish is dead!" I look at him, "A-and...because of her death it confirmed s-she was the queen chess piece, I saw it. She's Loofa's queen piece.""Queen piece?"Ah... shit, why did I say that? He didn't push further in a response. Did he even want a response from me?I felt my feet lift off from the ground, "h-huh..?""I'll carry you over to the others.""Wha- h-hey-"Rune did what he stated he would do, he carried me out of our room, to where the others were situated. Jade and Vile were purifying water for us, Lavender was chatting with Coral and Mango while picking out leaves and twigs from the berries' basket. I didn't see Cherish anywhere. But then he was walking back to the hallway, carrying me still! This is embarrassing!!"I forgot Cherish is over here, hold up.""Did you forget or are you tormenting me for my sins.." I whined slightly."I literally said I forgot." He sighs, pacing over to the area where Cherish supposedly was. Which was just us going to the room where she and Loofa stayed at.When we got there he placed me down, after securing that I was standing, Rune went to knock on the door. The door soon opened up and revealed Loofa, "Yo, what brings you here, Rune?""Cherish is still in the room, right?"Loofa blinks, "Yeah, she's here. Why?""Zander has something important to say to her and wishes for her to come out."Loofa looked over at where I was standing, exchanging his gaze from me to Rune, from Rune to me, before speaking up. "I'll go get her out here.""Thanks.""It's nothing, Rune." I watched as Loofa closed the door.
-Z-R
"Zander, I may not understand completely of your words earlier. But what I'm doing here is to disprove what you think is factual, and calm your nerves down from what you dreamt."Zander didn't respond, looking at his state, he still seems a bit shaken up, uneasy, and perhaps not believing my words in regards of Cherish's status. Hopefully seeing her will calm his nerves.The door soon open once more, Cherish stepping out, "Someone was calling for me?" she looked at my direction, I simply nod, tilting my head a bit over to the direction of Zander, indirectly saying to place her focus on him.It didn't took much longer as the sounds of Zander rushing over to her, accompany by a loud, "Cherish!!!" Full of many emotions, happiness, shock, regret, remorse, and much more. Only to follow after with crying, Zander was crying once more.Stepping back to give more space between them and I, Cherish gave me a puzzled look. Between the crying Zan and I, unsure how to respond to the situation."Zander had a realistic nightmare regarding you and had the assumption that the ending of the dream was the truth.""Oh.." Cherish strokes the top of Zander's head, "It's okay, Zander, I'm here." She gave them a light smile..
.
.Zander introduced me to a secret room, laying on the desk remained a machine, well, seems more like a small portable robot, similar to BeepBop. Instead of having five little legs like BeepBop this fella has four. Though the similarities between BeepBop and this fella was there, it was intriguing to say at least.They were asking me to fix this little fella. From the looks of it, it's very possible to fix. If I'm given the proper tools and scraps, I can definitely fix this bot. Though, if it'll be of use or functional after fixing it will be a mystery. Zander placed a box of scraps, awkwardly."Uhm, I found many scraps and uh some tools when roaming around. Not sure if they'll be any use. I'm also pretty sure there's like a basement somewhere around we can search for." He stared at me with thos cross shaped pupils, if they were more pointy, they would've been like a sparkle shape.Looking through the various objects Zander had found, some seem compatible with the robot. Tool wise, it seems alright."Do you think we can find better tools?""We...could try?""Do you have any location we can search?""Maybe...the basement? Or whatever that place is.""Mm...lead the way then."
-R-L
Ah...it's morning!! The sun was bright and cheerful, we manage to survive another night here. Man, we've been here for four days now I think. So far we're kicking! Can't believe we are surviving!Cherry was sleeping besides me, she was still in Dreamland. Honestly, she's so cute while she's sleeping. Not sure if seeing her in this form or as a cloud is cuter. Both versions are cute. I love both versions of her.Getting out of bed quietly and gentle enough to not disturb her. I picked up the King's Chess piece, but besides my king piece there stood a creme color queen piece. QUEEN PIECE?Woah, woah, woah, where did this come from? It took the place of Cherry's pawn piece. Wait- does that mean Cherish is -No, why would a pawn chess piece randomly turn into a queen chess piece? That makes no sense. Analyzing the chess piece, it was definitely a queen piece, matched the same aesthetic of my king piece. Looking at the bottom where our names are seemingly written and it has her name, seems right. WAIT. IT HAS CHERISH'S NAME ON IT!?!?I think I need to rub my eyes. Nope it didn't do anything it's still her name. Am I seeing this correct?? I should notify Rune, this definitely means the chess pieces play a bigger role, right!?Holding both chess pieces, I made my way to the door of the room. Making sure to remain silent to allow Cherry to sleep. Opening the door quietly and exiting the room, closing it in the same quietness.Now which room was he in again? Was it this one? No..empty. This one - nope, it's empty too.Ah! Wait I remember, it's this room next to this painting. Just a few doors between his and mine. Making to the door, I knock on it, "Rune~ Lunar~ Prince ~ are you awake?? Are you in there?"I stood there for a good minute before the door opened up. "Loofa?" It was Rune! Yes!! The dude I was looking for."Did I woke you up?""Mm..no." Rune stares at me with those pale yellow eyes. "What do you need?""Look-" I showed him my chess piece, "So..we know I'm a king piece, correct?""Correct.""But look what I found next to mine today." I show the queen chess piece. "It even has Cherry's name underneath it!"He looks at the queen piece. His face definitely looked like the face he makes when analyzing or in deep thinking."Interesting. I suppose, we can group everyone once all are awake and talk about the chess pieces.".
.
.We were all reunited to chat about the chess pieces, before we can all go do tasks, Rune wanted to talk about the discovery I made."Alright, so from what it seems, the chess pieces we have can change and represent a different piece. Loofa and Cherish had found their representation within the chesses from the looks of it." He started, motioning to the chess pieces of ours that was in displayed as well as everyone's else."That's rather interesting." Coral placed their hand near their lips, moving it outwards they spoke, "Then that means all who are pawns are yet to be revealed.""But when will they be revealed?" Ocean spoke."However Cherish's chess changed?""How did it change?""It happened sometime last night, when everyone was resting. That's for sure." I looked at Rune. He does have a point."Cherry, unrelated but maybe related, did you feel or saw anything that probably connected with the chess piece?" Mango asks Cherry."No?" Cherish sounds very confused, honestly this whole thing is confusing.'Maybe she did something that activated it?' Vile gesture. He was in sync to the conversation thanks to his sister who was translating it to him. Though can't say that everyone noticed his words.We all chatted for a good while, Rune stated he'll try and figure it out, that the rest of us can continue with the tasks of getting more food, wood, and well items needed to survive another day. Hopefully he can figure something out.I grouped up with Cherish and Mango, we're going to head out to collect fish and some berries and herbs. I wonder how long we'll stay here.
-L-Z
Rune and I were together, the conversation between the others lingers. I know that he knows, he most definetly noticed my subtle reactions. I let out a soft sigh, "Rune, what do you make of what we learned so far?""It's interesting.""Interesting?""Mhm." He kept walking in the hallway, I stayed following behind him, I would try and join Mango, Loofa, and Cherrish but it feels to soon. I still feel so uneasy with the idea that I pushed Cherish to her death and now she's here alive as if nothing happened."Zander, lets go to the place you- Huh.." I slammed against Rune, fuck. I look at him.'Sorry! Didn't know you stopped walking!!""It's okay. Anyways, lets head to the place you mentioned earlier.""Huh? Oh! Okay-"I suppose I'm now leading both of us to the painting secret hideout thing once again, ugh, why is this such a pain. But I suppose this secret room is of use, things seems to remain the same as left, it never changed back to the original form of it, just where it was left off.Which in all honestly is such a relief but also so confusing! Like what do you mean that room doesn't reset like the day looping? I even told Runie to pull an all nighter one night to see if he will stay, and nope, he was with me in the bed the next day, no recolletcion. Yet the bot he worked on had his progress, it's so confusing! Is the room a loophole of some sorts?We got to the painting, looking at it once more, say, I never really paid much attention to the painting. The painting consisted of someone that look similar to...Rune? WOAH- I feel delusional again."Say Rune, doesn't this person look like you?" I spoke up, standing infront of the painting that door was hidden behind. Looking over at my beloved Runie to see his expression.Rune look up at the painting, his eyes moving, analyzing what he saw. Before responding to me, "Zander, I think you're being delusional. We don't look the same at all.""Oh come on~ You both have black hair.""That's called genetics. Anyone can have black hair...or you know cloud color.""He has a crown and so do you!""Do you even see a crown on my head??" He gave me a glance."We'll not currently, but you do have a crown!"He lets out a sigh, "Yeah, yeah. Anyways, how much longer do we have before we get to that location?""Hm?" I tilt my head. "Oh! The secret room that you found many ages ago and that I found that it's weirdly unable to change while the whole day just reset over and over again?"He was silent for a hot moment before responding, "Yeah.""It's infront of you.""What?"I gave him a smile and playful blew a kiss at him, "Yes prince~" I then proceeded to open the painting up to reveal the door. "Ta-da!""I...mother stars, what did I get myself into." I laugh lightly at his comment. "Welcome aboard Runie, let's get in here before anyone notices.""Right."...So many days passed by since then. There were notes left behind, telling me to remember what I have to do. As well as notes saying the building have more clues than what I'm aware of. The only thing I'm fully aware of is that room that I remember here and there to make Rune go in and work on the device that's situated there. Otherwise, I'm not sure what else there is. The feeling of Cherish death, still lingers heavy on my heart. I still feel like I'm a terrible person, even if it reset, I still committed something horrid.Rune was silently working on the device, we found some scraps for the device. Though it still look far from being completed. I don't even know what the completed version of this device even is, and I doubt Rune knows how it should look like at the end. But he told me that it won't take much longer until it'll be completed."Zander."I glance over at him. "Yes?""How long have I been doing this for?" He asks, I've told him for...the however numbers of time I told him about what I know. This whole loop thing. Ah, I don't even remember how many times we had this conversation."I haven't kept count.""Not even a slight approximation?""Nope." Maybe I should've been paying attention how many times I brought him here to work on the device.He lets out a sigh. "It's okay. Though, I'm quite curious about how long we been here for.""The note that I received said it been roughly almost two months by now." I went ahead and open the book up, "I haven't even made much progress at all regards to the puzzle...just some assumptions based on previous conversations I had with you.""Mm.." He pause, "What were those conversations?" "You were the one who suggested that Cherish was most likely Queen. In which was confimed and now everyone can see she's a queen piece." I awaited for a response to no avail, so I continued, "You also suggested that Ocean may is a knight piece. I...I don't have the guts to face her in a fight, man." "Well, based on what you told me, it is rather morbid of what you need to do. Ocean isn't simple as Cherish...to figure out if it's true..""Yeah, and it's not like I can go ahead and be like, Oh Ocean, my dearest friend, amiga, pal, sweetheart, cheerleading captin, can you do me a favor and go die?" I heard Rune let out a small pft noise, I look at over at him. "Yeah, not the wisest idea with that.""Mhm.." I sigh, "I hate that I am the one who has to do it."  "Out of everyone they picked the one who wouldn't kill anyone even if they're some awful villain!""I suppose it's a good thing you haven't erm....had another crisis."I look over at Rune, "This whole thing is a crisis.""I know, I know.""Besides, would you have the guts to kill our friends for the puzzle?" I asks him."Mm...I guess I would, if it's how you say it is."I let out a dramatic gasp, "....You're such a cruel prince." "What?""So you'll kill me too!?" I said, poking his cheek. "If that what it must, then yeah.""...bless nature, Rune, you're a monster."Rune let out a light chuckle, "I suppose I might."Sighing I look at the machinery that he was fixing. "I hope fixing this isn't a huge waste.""You could be productive and kill someone to reveal a chess piece. Maybe figure out how to kill Ocean to-""I WON'T DO THAT!" I cut him off."Talk about procrastination." Rune went back to working on the robot."Lunar, it's not the same as procrastinating doing homework! I'm literally taking someone's life away!! I don't want to do it!!!"He hums for a bit, "But at least they don't recall? because of this situation you mentioned." I know he's trying to make it not as bad as it seems, but my dear, baby girl, Lunar Adnett, IM STILL KILLING SOMEONE! I let out another sigh, "Lunar..""Yes?""You behaving nonchalant with the idea of me, killing our friends....it's weird." I sat down on the floor, "It's so nonchalant and ugh, I don't know, I just don't think that's a reaction I ever expected from you with this issue. Hell, you were so harsh to me earlier about my eating habits." I pouted."Not sure how else I should respond with, at the end you're the one in control in the situation." He spoke, hearing the clangs of the metals hitting one another. "Besides, Zander, from what it shows everyone hunger, thirst, and well, needs reset, except for yours." I heard him place down the items from his hand. The chair squeaking a bit as it move per Rune moving it back, to face me. "And I do wish that you're not letting yourself die over here.""Mm..I wish I was dead though, I hate being here." I sigh again, "Some days I just do feel like jumping off the cliff near here." "Zan.." "It doesn't fucking help, that every time the day starts over, you're so quick to noticed that I am starving, that it came back. And every time you get mad at me for it but I know it's normal because it's you witnessing my state for the first time, even though we been through this countless of times." I could feel the tears, swelling up around my eyes, fuck those tears, why am I crying again? It's so..pointless. I felt Rune join me on the ground and pulled me close to him, I couldn't help but start actually crying.Today is going to be rough.
-Z-L
Everyone got themselves fish and berries for our dinner! Woo hoo! I do say Mango is an excellent fisherman... woman? Person. Fisherperson, I don't know words are weird.We're all at the campfire enjoying our meals! Rune and Zander were sitting next to one another, the twins joining them after they finished cooking and purifying water. Everyone seem to be happy with what we got! Though we got a lot more fishes and berries to get for who knows how long we're staying here."Loofa, here." I look over at Cherish."Huh?"She placed her fish onto my plate. "I don't want anymore.""Oh?" I look down onto my plate, before looking at her, "Uhm...Thank you?" I can feel the warmth of my cheek, man my face must be turning red, huh.After dinner, we all headed to our respectful areas, last I saw, Zander and Rune were chatting with Lavender and Vile. The others were perhaps in their room or going to their room by now. Cherish was close by to me as we made our way to the room."It's a bit more creepier in the dark, no?" I asks to Cherish."Psh, as if I'll be scared of the dark." "Bold, coming from the lady in pink who's holding onto my arm.""Y-you.." She scoffs, "Dummy, I'm not scared, it's just lady like for a lady to hold a gentleman's arm while walking." "Yeah, yeah, I guess." We got to our door, I went ahead and opened the door, "Don't come crying for me when it gets too scary." "Idiot, you're the one who'll be crying.""Wanna bet?""No."...It's another day! This is our fourth day here, huh? I woke up to Cherish sleeping besides me, cuddling close. Ah, I can't wait to start the day, we have a lot to do! Loads of thing to do to survive. But, first, I must escape Cherish's embrace, though, I do lowkey want to stay in her embrace. Shame, I wanted to stay, but alas, I need to leave. I made sure to get out of her embrace, gentle and quiet to not wake her. Walking quietly to the door, opening the door and leaving. First off, mother cloud calls, I need to use the restroom. When I finished doing my buisness, I found myself helping Vile find his glasses, which was weirdly under the bed. Vile didn't recall putting his glasses there, and his sister claimed she didn't move his glasses, so why his glasses were under the bed, who knows. We soon were called into a small meeting via Rune."So, something changed." Rune started, all of us was paying attention to him, "Cherish's pawn piece is now a queen piece. Lavender's pawn is now a knight piece. Vile's pawn is now a rook piece.""Huh!?" I was surprised, how did those three got their chess pieces changed!?!? Overnight, even!? That's so weird!"That's...interesting." Coral ponders, "They changed overnight, Rune?""From the looks of it, yes." Rune lined up our pieces in order. Zander's pawn piece, Cherish's queen piece, Lavender's knight piece, Vile's rook piece, the rest after were pawns, then it was my king piece and then another pawn piece after mine."Hm...is there a chance, that there's more than one rook and knight? Or maybe queen too?" Jade asks."Perhaps." Rune replied back, he seems to be nonchalant, yet very observant on what's happening.Oh, you know what, what's weird is that Zander haven't been talking much. Well, Rune did say, Zander didn't feel that well from yesterday, guess he's resting his energy as much as possible. "Anyone else have thoughts on this?" Rune asks us.'I wonder if we had to do something to unlock the pieces.' Vile signed, I was going to say it verbally, but Rune started talking, guess he saw.In words he responded, "Perhaps, but what did you guys do that may lead to why the pawn pieces changed to the new ones?" but he also signed his response, what a nice guy. Even though some of his grammar is incorrect, but still understandable.'I don't think I did anything out of the usual..'Rune hums, "I suppose, I'll try and look into this." he look at everyone, "Before the day goes by without us knowing, let's group up, get more supplies, and put the chess pieces theories on the back burner for now." He pause for a moment before speaking up, "Who wants to go try and collect fish in the ponds and lakes?" "I can!" I volunteer."Alright, anyone else?""I'll join him. Though, most likely to grab more berries." Ooo~ Cherry wants to join me!"I'll go too." Mango volunteer as well."Alright, Ocean, do you need anything?""Wishing for something sharp for logs." She lets out a light chuckle, "But I'll get wood and whatnots for the fire, I'm dragging Jade with me.""Huh!?!?" Jade looks at his twin, "Me???""Yes, you. Man up, Jade." She rolls her eyes.Everyone else got their tasks for the day, Rune and Zander are going to explore this place more, I wonder what they'll find! This place feels huge and I bet our search yesterday was just barely scratching the surface. Time to head to collect fish with Mango and Cherish!

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Rune:  "I'm sorry for dragging you into this again," Zander spoke up, we were away from the others for the most part. Assigning everyone to do a task for the day. "I just...ah, I don't know." He lets out a sigh, "I don't know what to do.." "I suppose it's luck that you can get me to believe your words." I watched as he lay on the bed of our room. Or maybe it's just the deja vu feeling I get when you tell me the information you acquired. He sighs again, "Yeah...I guess." he glances over to me, "Though, one thing for sure, I feel sick to my stomach seeing Cherish, Vile, and Lavender..."  "And avoiding them is the solution?"  "No..." He sat up, "It's so cruel that what happened last night you have no recollection of, but I do. This WHOLE time so far we have been here, only I remember and no one else!! I, ugh, I wished at least someone else could share this stupid burden with meee!" He was complaining, burying his head against the bed. Cue to a muffled whine afterward. If I'm completely honest, I have no clue what he rambles on about at some points. Just know that in the morning I found Zander crying, before I could even say anything he just started going off at me saying to stay silent and listen to him. Something about the book he showed me telling him the way out. How he can read it but no one else can. How he only remembers everything and no one else does. That he sinned, to not scold him because he knows his eating disorder is kicking his ass again, but he's trying to maintain control over it. And, so much more, and digesting all that information is hard to process. I'm not even sure if he lost his mind within four days, or if he's honestly been suffering without anyone realizing it because of the loops he mentioned. Most I can say in part, is that some things feel familiar as if we have been through it already, but alas, I can't be sure if that's what Zander is implying. Based on what I have witnessed, I don't read any body language or tones from him that say he's lying, but this whole situation is a mess.  I flinch as I suddenly felt someone touch me, ah, I spaced out. Zander was looking at me with eyes that expressed confusion, hurt, and well upset. The opposite of how he typically is.  "Do you need a hug?" I asked him, without a response, he just leaned in and hugged me, hiding his face against my shoulder. Well, here's the answer. I decided to do a circle motion on his back with my hand, perhaps that could ease him a bit, trying to help out without being so sure of what was occurring. Suppose he feels drained from what he is going through? Maybe, but he is right... His figure does feel rather slimmer than yesterday. One can't lose that much weight overnight, hm. ... "Mm, there was a basement-looking area around here." Zander was looking around. We were in a big open area, it was in the hallway to the right of the entrance to the building. It felt almost like walking in a museum, with large paintings placed on full display. It was interesting to look at, I suppose we needed to do more close inspections of this building we are in. However, why do these paintings feel off? Almost all, as if we're being watched. Ah...I don't like that feeling. "There was a second floor that we couldn't access," I spoke up, Cherish and Loofa spotted it long ago. Or well, two days ago.  "We can, it's just..." Zander looks over at me, "If you're willing to walk on broken steps and pray to nature you can hop over the gap to make it to the top."  "You've been up there?"  "Yeah." Zander kept walking ahead, "You were with me then too. Feeling nervous that I would hurt myself. Hell, you panicked when I almost fell from said hole."  "...That most certainly seems like my response." I looked at the corridor we were in. "Say, the more we explore, I can't help but feel like this place...is the same as where we were going to stay back home." "This place is bigger than there though?" "Yeah, but..." I paused. Was it necessary to get into the details? I'm not sure, this feels like the layout of the building back in the day before it got destroyed and reconstructed.  "But?" Zander has stopped walking, facing me with curiosity. "Well..." I scratched the back of my neck, this was a bit awkward. "I wonder if this building we're in is a reflection of the past." "Reflection of the past?" "Yeah, like this building is how it used to look like, and in our world is the current version of the building." Does that even sound weird? I'm not so sure. "Hm, I kinda see that, yeah." I heard him say, "Anyways the stairs are here, do you want to go up?"  "Uhm.." 
-R-L
 Loofa: We were heading back to where we were staying. We had collected a lot of fish and berries! I call it a success haha! "Mango, what do you think about the chess pieces?" I heard Cherish question our little buddy here. Mango looks up at her, their star pupil looking at her before looking back at the path we were on. "Not sure, it's...weird."  "Yeah, it is definitely weird." "I wonder how you got a queen piece."  "Yeah, I wonder that too." Cherish sighs, "I don't know what was different, we were just doing the usual, getting what we can do to survive and exploring to see what we can do."  "Maybe we discovered something when exploring without knowing?"  "That's stupid though." Cherish huffs, "Since you and I were together, it would've been both of ours to be king and queen. Not that you were king and I was a pawn."  "And now you're queen." I pause, yeah no, that wouldn't make sense. "Right."  "If you both experienced the same and only one got the chess piece changed, that definitely wouldn't make sense," Mango spoke up. "Unless it was I guess developed quicker because Loofa discovered something else that Cherish didn't??"  "Nah, Loofa was stuck to me like some unfortunate gum stuck in cloud fluff. Erm...what's the terminology in this human stuff." "Hair," Mango responded.  "Ah, right.." Cherry sighs, "how naive of me for forgetting. Anyway, my point stands, he was stuck by my side the whole time, so I doubt his dumbass saw something I didn't see." "I-" Cherry gave me a side eye, I scoffed at her, "Meanie." "Not mean if it's true." I decided to grab one of the fish and move it towards her. She yelps slightly. "Ew! Loofaaaa!!! No!!!" She whines, "Stop that!" ... Cherry was chatting with the others. I was helping Ocean move some wood around, Jade was supposed to be here with us, but Ocean told me that she sent him to get Rune. Not sure why, I didn't ask. Anyway, we still have pretty much a good chunk of day left before night falls, I think. I'm not entirely sure, I'm not good with tracking time.  Though, I feel weird. I felt like someone was watching me, I looked around a few times but never saw anyone staring. Yet the feeling of being watched remained. This feels creepy. "Loofa, you alright there, bud?" I look over at Ocean. "Yeah, I'm fine man."  "If you say so. Feel free to share anything that you need a listening ear to." She made her way jogging to the fire pit, carrying a good amount of wood. I was walking to the area with my share.  Ocean was prepping the fire pit, getting the wood in their formation, the remains of the last ignition close to the top to make it easier to light up. I got to where she was and placed my portion with hers. She looked over in my direction before returning her gaze to the task she was doing. "If you want, Loofa, you can check with the others to keep your hands busy. I can handle the rest from here." "You sure?" I question her. "Definitely sure." Ocean responded to me, "If I need help, I'll holler your name, alright?"  "Alright." If I'm quite honest, I still feel like I'm being watched. It just feels even more intense. Walking to where the others were and leaving Ocean on her own. I don't know, is it just me who feels like someone is watching from afar- WAIT- Staring at the rooftop, I swear I saw someone standing up there. I think my mind is playing tricks on me, surely there's no one up there. Besides, I doubt that there's a way up to the rooftop! I think I'm losing my chill. Hell, I don't feel like I'm being watched any- WAIT WAIT- 
-L-Z
 Zander: "Come on Rune." I offer my hand to him, "Let's go, I hear Jade looking for us." Rune placed down the parts that he was working on, "Right." I watched as he took my hand, helping him, he got up from his spot on the floor. Typically, Rune would've been sitting on the chair, but he said that he felt uncomfortable sitting in the chair, so he sat on the floor. When he worked more on the robot, sometimes seeing his interactions made me wonder if he remembered, but at the same time when the day started over, it proved he didn't remember at all.  I can't tell if it hurts me more or not knowing that he can't recall all the help he has provided for me during this. Whether it was comforting one of my many crises and breakdowns, to figuring out how to solve the puzzle. Either way, I'm grateful that I have him. And hey, I didn't fall into the gap going to the second floor. Haha, but seeing how nervous Rune gets, makes me feel nice, and shows he really cares about me. "Zander??" I felt a poke on my cheek, I glanced over at him. "Mm?" "You're spacing out." "Sorry." I lead Rune to the door, leaning close to it I tried to hear if Jade was nearby. "I think we're in the clear?" I don't hear anything out there.  We both got out of the room, as I suspected there wasn't anything or anyone out there. Rune was looking at the painting that hid the room that we were just in. "I think the person in the painting looks like you," I comment. "Like me?" Rune gave me a questionable glance, "Now that's where I'm calling you delusional." "HUH!?" I stared at him, flabbergasted. "Not all the other shit I told you? THIS makes me delusional!?!?" "Why yes, do you have any complaints?" He tilts his head in that cute manner of his, this man- THIS MAN. "OF COURSE!"  "Lower your voice." "Ruuuune! I think you're the delusional bastard!" I pouted, crossing my arms around my chest.  I heard him laugh, he was laughing. I then felt arms wrap around me, this delusional prince. Hmph, and fuck you heart, FUCK YOU FOR BEATING FASTER! AAA! I can feel my face turning red!!!! "Then, I say, we are both delusional fuckers." He- WHAT. I look over my shoulder to see his dorky expression he has, this lunatic. THAT'S IT, ASTROPHEL'S PRINCE IS A LUNATIC!! "H-HUH- wait, we are what!?!? LUANR!"  Cue more laughter from the prince. I..fuck man, as much as I find it unbelievable that I'M delusional for saying the person in the painting looks like him. Considering that I told this prince about the loops we are in. Dear Nature, please cure my dear, Rune, from his delulus. "There you two are!" Jade's voice caught both of us by surprise.  Rune released me from my embrace and started making his way to Jade. "Do you need something, Jade?" Look at him, acting all calm and natural, as if he wasn't laughing earlier and calling me a delusional cloud. Hmph, meanie prince. "Not me, more like my sis wanted me to get you guys. Well, mostly Rune, but yeah."  I watched as Rune gave a small nod, "Alright." He looks over at me, smiling at me, "Let's go Zan, our friends are waiting for us."  "Yeah, yeah, I'm coming!" I paced over to them before the three of us made our way back to the others. I wonder what Ocean wanted Rune for, maybe I can get information out of Rune later! Ooo, how much do you bet it can be used via the puzzle? Haha, I doubt it but it would be helpful for sure! Maybe I can use it for...something aha. . . . Night came around rather quickly, everyone was back in their rooms, except for Runie and well, me. Though, I will say it's Rune's idea! I definitely didn't convince him to adventure out this late to explore more, or maybe work on the robot more. Nooooo.  "It'll be harder to work on it with just the candle providing light, but I'll make do." Rune opens the door that hides behind the painting.  "Mm..we're not in any particular rush.."  "We are." He was holding the door for me. "Mr. I'm losing sanity and my eating disorder is killing me."  "I...hey! I won't perish." I huff, being a bit careful to not blow out our candle, "Besides, I am eating still, just not much but still eating!! Give me props for that at least!" "Mhm, I will give you props for that." I smiled slightly, yeah, at least I can still enjoy and make sure I am not dying. Can we even die here? Cherish died before, and so did Vile and Lavender...but they came back to life. So, would that mean, if I die, I'll come back to life? I don't wish to test that theory out, or maybe I should...? I- no..Zan, no. If Rune was able to hear my thoughts, besides hearing my cringe delulus of him, he would raise alarms at me.  We both made our way to the table, I placed the candle down on the table. This night will be similar to the other nights I spend with Rune in this room, silence. And boy, was it silent, the only noises that were heard were just Rune working on the robot.  I stayed close to the light to read the notebook that had stayed beside me this whole time since I found it. Is it weird that I found comfort in it? It feels like the person who has been leaving notes in here, is experiencing the same thing as me, which feels comforting. That I'm not alone in this, but ahh...it's just notes. It's not like there's an actual person here, right? In all these loops, I never once caught a glimpse if there was someone else with us. Even though it feels at times that there is someone else who isn't the ten of us. Hm.. I wonder if anyone else experienced being watched. 
-Z-L
 Prince Lunar called us to a meeting, man, it's early in the morning, what does he even want to share with us? I kinda want to go back to bed...grouping around the table, I notice I'm not the only one who seems like they rather go back to bed instead of being here. "Something has occurred." I heard Rune start, "Some pawn pieces are now different. We have Cherish's that changed from pawn to Queen, Lavender's that changed from pawn to Knight, and Vile's that changed from pawn to Rook."  Everyone exchanged glances with one another. We mostly all seem to have one thing in common: confusion. Well, except for Rune. If I'm honest, I can't really read his expressions too well. He might be as confused as us too. "Did that occur overnight?" Coral asks Rune.  "Assuming so, but we don't have any solid proof of when and how. We just have the three changed pieces to show that there was a change occurring."  "That's interesting." The conversation went back and forth, though it seemed no one knew what happened to cause those three specific chess pieces to change. But hey! At least I'm not the only different chess piece! Also is it me or does Cherish being the matching side of my king's piece mean we are meant to be!?!? Or am I just falsely hoping? Ahh! How about no, and it's implying a potential future of us two being together??? Yes? Let me be crushing hard for a real second. I felt someone poking me, narrowing my eyes, I look at the culprit. No other than the lady herself, Cherish.  "Why are you dozing off??"  "What? Am I not allowed to??" "Everyone left the table to do some tasks."  "HUH-" I look around the table. She's correct- there's no one else here besides her and I, did everyone really leave just like that?!?! "Shit, I didn't notice." "It's fine. Let's go, we're making Mango wait."  "Huh? Wait what are we doing?"  "Gathering food."  "Oh, oh, gotcha."  ... Honestly is it me or does this whole day feel familiar? I don't know, maybe because this is the reality of our life so far? We're stuck in an unknown place, looking different than how we usually look, we're also aware of the concept of 'Human' which we were taught in school. However I never really paid much attention to that class. It never felt like it was factual and was just some random class we had to take. Ugh, maybe if I paid more attention maybe I'd know what to do?? What did they even teach?  Come on Loofa, think, I only remember that diagram they showed. It was vocabulary for us to learn, the basics terminology of what a human was. Where the eyes go, mouth, and well...yeah, basic information. But I feel like we learned more, but ugh! I should've paid attention. We were back from collecting some fish and berries. I wonder if we can find another boar, and get Ocean to hunt it down. I doubt we will but you know it won't hurt to try? 
-L-R
 Mango, Loofa, and Cherish had returned a few minutes ago. The familiarity of them returning is there. I suppose that's another point for Zander. Making my way over, I need to chat with Mango.  While they were out and listening to Zander ramble about what was happening. I feel like I can pry some answer out of Mango. So I'll try my luck with them, after all, Mango observes and goes unnoticed most times. They most likely have information that might be useful? I don't know, I'm just trying to find something to help Zander out a bit. Zan currently has gone on his own to find materials, or well, that's what he told me. For all I can know, they could be having a breakdown at this very moment. Haa.. "Mango! Mango, can I talk to you??" I called out to Mango, who was putting down some baskets near the 'cooking' area that we call it.  They glanced over at me, "Hm? Oh, yeah sure." Pacing themselves towards me, they stood in front of me. "What's up?"  "Let's go somewhere a bit more quiet."  "Hm? Alright."  I started leading Mango away from everyone, Mango walking alongside me. I can feel their stare here and there as we walk. Maybe I should initiate small talk? Is the silence a bit awkward?  "Come, come, we'll go to uh...the bedroom where Zan and I stay." "Alright."  Going up the three steps, opening the front door, closing the door once Mango and I were in, viewing the big space, going into the hallway that's straight ahead not the one to the right. Walk past two doors on both sides, there are five doors on the left and six on the right.  Well, the sixth one is more like a door to another hallway. Anyways, at the halfway mark after the four doors, the door to the left is Loofa's and Cherish's. Zan and mine are at the end near the sixth door...hallway continuation...thing. Once we got there I opened the door. The room remained neat yet a bit dusty from the lack of touch. I glance over at Mango, "Erm..let's chat here."  "Alright, prince."  "Mm."  Closing the door after Mango entered, we both made our way to the bed. Mango looks up at me with their star-shaped pupils. "So, Rune, what do you wish to speak to me of?" "I need to know something about Lambi."  "Huh? Okay?" . . . We were at the campfire, well, the others were. Zander and I were in our room, saying we were going to rest early for the night. We both did bring some berries, well I did. Though I'm going to share it with Zander! Must make sure he eats at least something.  Zander was currently looking through the notebook once more. "Rune, you know what would be great to have?" "Hm?" "A pen or pencil, just something to write with." Zander sighs, "I swear, I can't find anything around here to write with."  "Hm..I'm not sure how to help with that."  "I knoooow." Zander looks up at me, the candle that we share illuminating his face. Hm..I wonder if he would like a candle-lit dinner one day. Ahem. "Say Zander, can I tell you something?"  "Hm? Sure, I'm all ears, Runie Rune Rune." he pokes my cheek, smiling.  "Alright." I looked at the ceiling of the room of ours, there was no texture on the ceiling, just smooth. Unless we count the wooden ceiling as texture, but that's the material of the flooring too, it doesn't feel much different. "Earlier, Mango and I had a private conversation with one another." "Hm? That's new."  "Is it?" I glance over at him, "Have I not spoken to Mango privately before?" "Not that I am aware of. That's why it's new." Zander hums. "I see." I nod, returning my gaze to the candle before back to the ceiling once more. "Continuing, I decided to ask Mango about their cousin, Lambi."  "Lambi???"  "Mhm, they're a writer but currently work as a news reporter for NewsliKept, one of the major news stations in Astrophel."  "Oh?"  "Yeah." "But...why did you talk about Lambi?" Zander tilts his head, "Is Lambi important??" "Mm.." I look back at Zander, "Not entirely sure, but have I ever told you how Mango and I met?" "No, I don't think so." "Well...for simplicity, we met because of Lambi." I pause, "Lambi is marked as a royal guest that forever shall be welcome to all. That is what a rule of ours that's in place, so it wasn't unusual to see them around the castle, talking to my mother..or helping out the servants."  "Uh-huh?"  "Lambi knows things that one shouldn't know, so, I asked Mango if they were aware of any phenomenons of this particular situation we are in. Even though we can't directly ask Lambi, I was thinking, what if they told Mango some things? After all, from what I've seen, Lambi is pretty close to Mango, being their caretaker when their parents left for travels."  "Oh..Uh, what did Mango say?" "They're not aware of anything that seems similar to our situation." I sigh. "...Great." Zander sighs too, "That doesn't help the situation." "Though, Mango did tell me about a mirror they found. I went to check it out, and well.." I trailed off. "Well?" "I...didn't expect I looked like that." I laugh awkwardly. "I knew how I looked roughly but everyone's description, but to see myself, that was very intriguing, to say the least."  
-R-Z
 Looking at Runie, I guess this time around he saw himself, but where in the world is that mirror he speaks of? "Runie, where's the mirror?"  "Mm, I think we can go to it." "Now??" "I mean, yeah?" Rune tilts his head, "I'm not sure when this...whole day may I guess, loop? How you say it does." "Oh-" Right, I kinda forgot that. Haa, that was on the back burner of my mind. "Yeah, let's go then."  "Alright. Get up young man, we going."  "Hey! Don't call me that, Prince bitch!" "Pardon?" He looks at me, his eyes slightly wide from the comment.  I scoff, "You heard me!"  "I'm abandoning you, Zan." The room went dark, this man- only the noise of a door closing was heard. He- HE LEFT ME!?!?!? Scurrying off the bed, more like falling off it, and trying to find the handle of the door to exit. Did I manage to leave the room, only to meet with Rune who was across from me, looking into the corridor, at one of the paintings.  "Took you long enough." "Rune!! You bitch!"  "I'm leaving." "Nooo!!" I whined, "Babyyyy come back!"  "I-...nope." I watch as he walks further away.  I jogged my way over to Rune, only to fall, fuck!! MY FOOT. "Did you forget there was a bump?"  "Ruuuuneeee." "Yes?"  "Save meeee."  "Zan..pft." I felt my vision lighten up as Rune walked back towards where I was. "You're so childish." "No you!" "Suree." Rune kneels in front of me, "So, are you going to get up, or no?"  "I'm getting up! I'm getting up!"  "Good boy."  I- RUNE YOU MOTHERFUCKER- Why did my heart skip a beat and my face feel warm after he called me a good boy. Haaa Rune is destroying me, my sanity is draining cause of him! I blame him!!  "Follow me, and I suppose, I can finish the bot tonight." "Will you!?" "There's a few things left to do, but at most it'll take at least an hour. You said we got the remaining items for it the last day, so, I'm sure I can finish it."  "That's great news! That really is such amazing news."  I followed Rune as he led us around the place. I wonder where Mango spotted the mirror, haha I'm excited to see myself, well what I might be able to see in this lighting. It was a few minutes before Rune stopped, "It's here." moving his light over.  My eyes trail over to the candle and where it was pointed, only to see it. The reflection of Rune and mine. Despite being dark, some things were able to be seen. One of them was my eyes, well my pupils to be more specific. Staring at my cross-shape pupils, which seem to be so pretty in the night, I can't help but want to just see myself more. Alas, with a candle being the main source of light, it's hard.  What also is hard, is preventing my face from turning red, I can feel Runie staring at me, he probably is staring at me and thinking that I'm childish for admiring myself in the mirror. Haaa!! It feels embarrassing but it also makes me flustered knowing he is watching me and is seeing me. I'm so delusional, aren't I? ... We were back into the secret room, Runie was working on the bot once more. He was hogging the candle but honestly he needs it more. All I was doing was being moral support for him. Just watching him work on the bot. What's interesting about this bot, I haven't really told Rune it yet but it has a name! I got a note today, from the mysterious eleventh person that the bot name is Kri. Other than that, I'm not sure what the bot does. Maybe Rune will figure that out. Afterall, he is the one fixing Kri. Meanwhile, I was laying on the floor, the notebook in my hand, it's a bit dark to see it in all clarity, but I feel fine with the thought that the notebook was in my possession. After all, besides Rune knowing, no one else knew.  Though, I find it interesting, new things happened today and it wasn't because of me. Ocean and Jade still tormented one another, but they didn't have the conversation with Rune about the chess pieces. Rune decided to tell everyone about the changes in the pieces, without any of my input. Runie also spoke with Mango and admitted to speaking with Ocean as well about anything unusual or anything that may help me. Which if I'm honest, makes me feel like he remembers and is working with me to help figure out the puzzle. From what is noted, Lavender is knight, Vike is rook, Cherish is queen, Loofa is king. What Rune and I spoke of many resets ago, the twins might be bishops since Jade is a gossiper and would gossip to Ocean primarily, but I don't know. I also feel like Ocean fits the knight piece. Especially with the implications that chess piece have, well, what Rune told me it had. But it's all confusing, sadly. 
-Z-R
It was morning, it's a new day, a new start. Looking over, Zander was sleeping peacefully next to me. His chest rising and falling with every breath he took. Last night was something, eating berries and finishing fixing that robot. Kri, that's what Zander told me the robot name was. Say, didn't he mention the day will loop? Did it already loop, or do we have some time left? Exiting from the embrace of Zander's and the bed, I'm going to take a stroll to that room. Check up on Kri, and make sure everything was okay.  I wonder what Zander spoke of, Kri is a robot, similar to BeepBop, but instead of five limps it has four. And instead of being a solid color, the four limbs is a gradient from the main body color to a yellow. No one is really awake at this hour, well perhaps Mango, they're known to be an early bird. Opening the door of the room, I am introduced to Kri, floating infront of the door. "Breep!" "Morning, Kri" I nod to the robot, smiling a bit, I really like robots. "Breeeep!"  Kri floats over to the table, following them, I glance over at the table, to noticed that there was a new light green paper that was placed on the table. Picking it up, I expected to read some unknown language that Zander only knows, but surprisingly, it wasn't and I can read it. It just says: 
Do you remember now, Lunar?

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Loofa:One thing I didn't expect to wake up to was hearing someone screaming, well barely, but what did happen was Cherish jolting up freaked out, and shaking me awake. Shaking me in a panic, saying she heard a scream, a cream from one of our friends. Being me, I lazily got myself sat upright and comforted Cherish. However, Cherish didn't take much comfort as she just made her way to the door and opened it, hesitantly peeking her head out."Zander...?" I heard her speak out.It didn't take long for Cherish and I to be outside of our room, looking at where Zander was, as well as Rune. There were some other faces there too, seems like Zander had woken up almost everyone."Sorry!!!" Zander was apologizing profusely to everyone, his face was very red. Honestly, I would be embarrassed too, this situation is fucking embarrassing haha."Why did you scream?" Ocean spoke, she sounded raspy, "sounded like you were being killed..""I startled him by accident." Rune responded, "I take all responsibility for this situation.""Noo! Rune, noo! It's my fault, I woke them up.""But I startled you, so it's my fault.""Noo! It's my fault because I wasn't being aware!""Zan, no, it's fine. It's my fault.""Noo! I refuse to let you take blame!"Ah..Zander and Rune are going back and forth with who's fault it may be. Honestly, I would let Rune take the blame man. Let the higher-ups handle it. Not those below royalty, especially Zander's position. Ahem, I'm getting carried away..
.
.Getting tasked to collect fish and berries with Vile, Lavender, and Cherish. Hopefully, we don't get lost on our way back, haha!"Soo, should we go to the lake nearby or go down the mountain to the other water source?" I spoke, signing alongside for Vile to understand."Maybe closest?" Cherish responded, "Unless you want to carry heavy buckets up the mountain like Zander did.""Zander seems fine though- he's running around like a free man." I rolled my eyes."Well, he's used to labor. Unlike a certain airhead." Cherish nudges me."I- hey!!" I huffed, "I am capable of lifting things!""And be completely fine the next day?" She raised a brow, "Come on, we both know the truth about that." She lets out a chuckle.Lavender laughs lightly. Covering her mouth, geez, why am I grouped with the two girls I love the laughs of!?! WHY IS SHE LAUGHING AT ME?"Hey!! Lavi!! It's not funny!""It is funny." Lavender smiles, "Though, you didn't pick up, but Vile agrees with Cherry."HUH!? I missed Vile's sign!? Good nature, I failed as a friend."Hmph, let's go then." Cherish grabs the empty buckets. "Lavi, you and I, we're doing the berry hunting. The guys can handle the fish."She was walking away, Lavi made her way to follow behind Chery. "Haa? Is that even safe?""Well, I'm definitely not going to touch slimy fish. I don't think you want to either. The boys tend to be more messier than us ladies. So, it's natural for them to fish.""Ah..? But Ocean goes fishing and hunting with her father-" Lavi pushes her glasses up, looking at Cherry."She's the exception."Vile and I followed behind, giving the girls the space. But not too far that we can't see or hear them, just enough space. Though, listening to them ramble on, more like Cherry rambling on about how Lavi should be taking more care of herself. Especially how cute she is, that they're albino sisters and should look out for one another. I don't know what else they spoke of since I got a bit annoyed at Cherry's comments about me here and there. Muted them by taking off my hearing aids. Well, not fully but I can't define their words here and there, so it's good enough. It just sounds like some random gibberish with some logical words that I catch.Though I had Vile by my side, in which we did partake in our silent conversations. Chatting about, life, things to do after getting the fish, and so on. The walk to the place wasn't long, and we found ourselves there. I told Vile to try his best to catch fish while handing over my hearing aids to Cherry."How would you hear us?" Cherry asks me."Mm, just get close to me." I look away from Vile and at Cherry. "I can still hear, just be in the range where I can hear you.""But it's so close we got to be...""You can also throw a pebble at the water to get my attention?""Hm..""I told you, Cherry, I don't think letting the two guys alone is good.." Lavi awkwardly pitched in the conversation."No, they're capable." Cherry had put away the hearing aids of mine. "Loofa, if you or Vile need us, just yell our name.""Like I'm lost?"She gave me a look before responding, "....Sure.""Alright, noted~ Anything else?""Better get enough fish for everyone." She pulls my ear slightly, "So make sure you have a good estimation for everyone, dummy.""Ha I will, I will, release my ear, lady!!"She lets go of my ear with a huff, "We ladies are now heading off until we meet up again, airhead."Before I could say anything, Cherry took Lavi's hand and led her away from us. I glance over at Vile who just returns the gaze.'Will my sister be okay?''Bro, I don't know' I signed back.
-L-R
Rune:Zander was having a crisis. Pacing back and forth in the room, staring dead straight at me without saying anything to me, before going back again pacing in the room. I think I broke him. I am not sure if it's the aspect of him knowing that I remember or it's what happened in the morning. Or a combination of both. All I know is that he's losing it, probably overthinking this whole thing."That, that doesn't fucking make sense!?!?" Zander was staring at me, I swear I could see a slow-loading symbol on him as he tried to process everything. "Haaaaa...." He was now crouching in the corner of the room, his head against the wall. "I don't understand any of this.""Do you think I do?""YOU SHOULD BE CLUELESS -" Zander snaps his attention to me, "Mr. Prince bitch, how the FUCK, do you remember? I can't tell if I'm fucking dreaming- or I finally lost it.""I could punch you...erm pinch..?""No! But uuughh!! This whole day is already way more wacky compared to yesterday! Or- or I don't fucking know, days ago!?!?""Mhm.""RUNE! I expected that you wouldn't remember and here we are, you somehow do. AND you scared the shit out of me in the morning. WHO THE FUCK WALKS IN THE DARKNESS!?!?""I told you, the candle blew out.""YEAH BUT-" Zander took a deep breath. "Rune. My dear, Rune. My cutie, engaged crush, Rune. My dorky robotic, Rune Balloon." He was making his way over to me. "Who. The. Fuck. Walks. In. The. Dark. And. Then. Speaks. To. Me. In. The. Fucking. Dark."He points at Kri who is resting, "AND HAVE KRI BEEP. I THOUGHT I WAS GOING TO DIE!!!""But, you're not?"Zander leans close to me, I swear, I can feel my heart skip a bit. "Surprisingly." He moved away and sat next to me on the bed. Looking at me with those eyes of his. "Though, I still don't know how to feel about this.""Well...want to take a stroll to forget a bit?""Mm, no.." he looks at the door, before looking back at me, "Actually, maybe. I want to see myself in the day in that mirror you and Mango found yesterday. Gosh, it feels weird, speaking to you more...I guess open?""Mm, does it?" I got off of the bed, heading towards the door, "You coming?"...Zander and I were at the mirror, Zander was admiring himself in the mirror. Looking at his face, it reads that he's finding himself cute. Only to change that he was probably thinking something foul after catching me looking at his dorky self. Not like, I have any issue with those thoughts. He's absurd just like my fiance, maybe less than her. Amelia is...a wild lady, I must say.Though, I wonder, how is she doing? I hope she is doing okay, not stressed out that her fiance since childhood is missing. Well, it'll be reasonable if she is worried for me, but I don't think she would panic. No, she tends to be collected and handles situations well, she has always been like that. If something doesn't go to plan, she improvises and somehow with sheer luck will come on top of the situation.Hm, would she be lonely without me? Possibly...but- she also has her...our- ah, no, it's uh her boyfriend by her side, so she shouldn't worry much about me. Haa, knowing her and Albert, I think they're probably betting on something while worrying about me. That seems accurate to their characters. Though I do wish I was back home so I could have that date I promised Amelia. Haa, I'll make it up, thank Albert for taking care of my fiance, and maybe give him a small kiss on the cheek. I don't know my relationship with him either, he's almost in the same boat as Zander.Both are in love with me, and I reciprocate it. Well mostly with Albert, since he started dating Amelia before he asked me out. I feel bad, it's not like I have rejected him, I just told him I wanted to do something first. Which, at the end happens to be related to a freckle head with cross-shape pupils. Who also happened to be chosen by fate to be my little star, which mother told me long ago that the one who is the little star for me, is fated to be with me. Similar to the red string story I've read. Haa, complications. Though I suppose, it's not the time to be thinking about my love life, hm? Maybe, but Zander does look cute admiring himself."Rune?" I glance over at the one beside me."Mhm?""What are you thinking of? Your face is a bit red.""My fiance." I hum, "Anyways, are you done admiring yourself, Zan?""I- Hey! I wasn't admiring myself the whole time!""Riiight." I poke his cheek, "You suck at lying.""Psh- I don't! I wasn't admiring myself at all! I-It's just a reflection."Haha, he's getting flustered. Cute.
-R-L
We were enjoying our dinner, and Rune brought up the situation from earlier today, asking what we thought about the chess pieces. My thought process about it, I'm still curious why Rune doesn't have his. I wonder if it's a king piece since that would make sense, he's a prince so- But then again, I'm no prince and I have a king piece. Cherish is no princess and she has a queen piece so maybe not? What if his piece is just a pawn?? It's almost fitting since he is a pawn in his parent's plan. Though, aren't we all pawns for our parents? Eh, who knows?"Ocean, didn't you say you almost got expelled from your school?" Cherry was sitting between me and Ocean."Mhm.""Man, being the daughter of the principal got its perks? Being able to avoid expulsion.""Not really." Ocean chuckles lightly, "There's always pros and cons.""Of course, of course."The girls were going back and forth with their conversation, chatting about school. Why school? We are supposed to be on break, or are we even still on break? I'm not even sure. Man, hopefully staying here won't be the whole break, that'll suck. I miss my bed, it's more comfortable compared to the ones we found here. I guess, I gotta be grateful we even have beds, it's not like getting lost we'll always have a bed. It's however, still pretty obvious these beds we got are very old.However, it doesn't make any sense what is happening. Also, something that remains unknown to me still is why Zander was so panicked. I could go ahead and ask him, but aha...I rather stay here with Cherry. Zander and Rune were by themselves, well Lavender and Vile were over there too, but there was a good gap between them. Coral and Mango had left a bit ago, don't know where to but they aren't here anymore....The morning started some time ago, and everyone found themselves around the table, Rune was talking about the chess pieces and how they changed overnight. Confusion was the common expression among all of us. Rune was rambling about how there must be a meaning with these chess pieces if they can change. Before diving down into what potential meanings are based on the current chess pieces we have. Conclusions being empty, it was all just hypotheses. Honestly, this is boring."Loofa.""Huh- Yes?" I look over at Rune."You, Mango, Jade, and Coral are going to be in charge of getting more food and figuring out what else we can get for our advantage." Cool, cool, I can do that. He assigned me with Mango, Jade, and Coral!"Okay.""Ocean and Zan, you both can handle getting wood. Cherish, Vile, Lavender, you three can help by finding anything in rooms that we haven't explored." He signed to Vile, how sweet.He went on to say some more things before going ahead and dismissing us to go do our tasks. Grouping up with Mango, Coral, and Jade, we went to grab the buckets that Mango and Coral found the other day. Time to find any sources of food!

-L-R
After everyone went ahead with the task given I looked over at Zander who hadn't left to go with Ocean. Zander was just there, next to me, quietly there and just looking at the table where the chess pieces remained."So, are you going to help out with Ocean, or?" I nudge him slightly."Mm.." Zander sighs, "How can you keep a straight face.""We have been through this how many?""With you? I think..three.""It's not that bad yet.""Runie...by that point I have been losing my mind over this situation."I let out a small hum. "But from what you told me, you didn't take the advantage to change the day up much.""Haa...it's not like I didn't take all the advantages...I did as many as I could think but it all seemed fruitless. Well, except for making you fix Kri." Zander looks at me, "But that's the only thing that seemed to be good.""What about the chess pieces?""I suppose...I only found...three pieces, even then two of them were with your aid."We went back and forth for a while before I told Zan to go help Ocean. I had something to do, I wanted to catch up with Cherish, Lavender, and Vile. He didn't seem that pleased but agreed to it and left. Leaving me alone in silence.Listening to the silence after everything that had happened seems pleasing. But the one who watches from afar was there. I can feel the eleventh person watching only to fade when Zander left. I never mentioned it, I don't want to worry them about this other person. And if my conclusions are true then this person is tied to this place. Almost like a ghost, a resider of the past. Or is related to one of us to a degree, and this whole situation is almost a way of sharing a forgotten tale. A 'remember me' type of tale. From what I know, this mysterious person tends to be watching Zander for the most part, but it doesn't seem like Zander feels their gaze much. Or he just hasn't brought the topic up in thoughts that he was losing his brain cells again.From the past three days, it's not hard to come to many hypotheses, even noticing that Ricardo appears in a certain place now with a note that reads I caught Ricardo for you, Lunar. He's being fed don't worry!I've also received other notes that I didn't bother to show to Zander. It's not to hide any truths, it is to hide the irrelevant from the relevant. They are all stored in that secret room. The writing of the unknown is familiar too, I swear I have seen that handwriting in one of the historical documents in the castle. But alas, I do not remember the name of who it belonged to. Or maybe due to how long we have been here, it just started becoming familiar to me.Opening the door of the shared bedroom, I entered. "Kri, come here." Kri looks over at me before floating over. From what I understand of this bot, besides the similarity of functions to that of BeepBop. Kri seems to be sentient. Maybe more than BeepBop, who knows? Kri also seemed to be fluent in the language that Zander somehow knows, and can understand me to a degree.I gave Kri a pat on the head, "Let's go explore you and me, but ensure to stay out of the sight of the others.""Beep!"I smile, I do find a hint of my dear BeepBop in Kri. Haha, I guess I just love the robots I built or fixed up. They all have a special place in my heart. Though, I'm still a bit shock of how similar the two are, I wonder if they'll ever meet one another. Ah, silly me, thinking about something that is ultimately impossible. 
-R-Z
Zander:After talking to Rune for a while, I left to do the task he wanted me to do with Ocean. Or well, he did mention it was a cover and he wanted to test a theory out regarding Cherish, Lavi, and Vile...but ugh! I don't want to do it! Can't he be the one to get blood on his hands!? Now thinking about it, I discovered my chess piece and Cherish's. But, ugh, I don't know. I just don't, this feels surreal, honestly Rune being able to remember? That's already a shock I'm trying to recover from, but also- we've been here for so long, that I'm afraid I'll end up forgetting my home and life. I don't want to forget my family...ahem.Aiding Ocean with the wood took most of the day. Though, it was a nice thing, a nice way to clear up my head for a bit. We joked, teased, and heck played a bit with one another. We sat and talked about life for a bit, some wisdom of tips Ocean gave about survival. Though, fuck you- fuck to the you, Ocean for poking fun at my crush! AAA!  I swear, one day- when you finally fall in love with someone, I'll tease you to death! Haha. Though, perhaps your love life won't be as complicated as mine, my dear friend. If it is- HA KARMA!!Sitting outside with Ocean, we had prepped the fire with Cherish and Lavender. We were waiting for the others to finally return, which should be soon enough if I remember how the day typically goes. It should go similarly, despite Rune altering some things, no? Talk about Rune, he was somewhere with Vile, dunno where. But hey, I guess he can handle this a bit more better than me...I'm jealous of that. I almost had a panic attack earlier but I managed to calm myself before it riled up to something I couldn't handle."Hey Ocean, I'm going to head inside for a bit." I look over at her. "Alright." "Have fun with Cherish and Lavender!" I got myself up from my spot."Will do." Leaving them outside, I went indoors. Say, being indoors, after being outdoors the majority of the day is nice. Though it would've been amazing if we had AC here. Aw man, that really would've been so nice. The cool AC hitting after a hot day outside, ugh! I wish. I miss that luxury haha. Though, I can make Rune come with me to the lake over there to bathe. Yeah...maybe I'll do that later. Walking through the hallway, I went towards my room, though why do I feel like someone is watching? Ha, I might be losing it from the heat. "Breep!" "Holy FU-" I stared back at the robot. GODDAMN YOU KRI! Haaa my heart! I placed a hand on my chest, goddamn it's beating like crazy. KRI YOU BASTARD! My poor heart, whats with you and Rune giving me heart attacks?? I know, I know it's not in the same day but haa nature lord, please, please stop! My heart can't handle more scares-Haaa... at least..hiding Kri in the bedroom seemed to be okay for now, but to ensure no one saw Kri. Runie and I, hide them under the bed or keep them in that room. What's good is that Kri doesn't tend to make much noise, only occasionally but it's when they want to get one's attention, well, that's what Rune told me. Not sure how accurate that is but I'm no robot talker like Rune. But holy...this scare really, really got me. "Bree?""Kri.." I sigh, "I'm okay...I'm okay." I exhaled, gosh, calm down a bit. Maybe...maybe reading the notebook again can calm my heart?  Going over to where I last left the notebook, I open the it up to reread the writing for who knows how many times I read this, the very first note...
You, are the brown chess piece. You are the key.
Everyone's pieces will be revealed in time, you'll be the one to decipher who's what. That's the duty of the key. Failure in collecting the pieces in exact order will cause a reset in the pattern, you'll have to redo again from the beginning.

The original pattern for the solution: Queen, Queen, Knight, Rook, Bishop, Rook, Bishop, Knight, King, King
Color wise: Brown (you), white, white, brown, white, white, brown, brown, white, brown

Pattern of solution must be done through elimination to collect, be prepared.
The pattern is so simple, yet...I don't have any guts. I can't handle pushing Cherish to her death or stabbing the siblings. Yet it seems everyone will die for this puzzle. Even me. Ha, I hate this! Why did it have to be me? If I fail to collect it'll restart, yet doesn't explain if I have to do this in a day. If I do, how the FUCK will I do it!?!? Sure, Cherish, Lavi and Vile are simple to kill...I guess, I...ah...Just thinking like that feels wrong. It feels so wrong. Why must it be me??Zander, think, think, out of everyone who's the hardest to kill? I...that must be Ocean, no? Or well anyone taller than me, so Coral, Ocean, Jade, Loofa, and Cherish...wait but I killed Cherish by pushing her to her death by accident that one time. I don't understand.Flipping to the next pages of notes the first one being:
Through pain and fear, the key shall slay. No one else can slay one's name.

And no other may touch the puzzle ways unless it's he who will in time be shown. 
The next note I got...it was related to time. It was the only time I was told how long we've been here but, haa...how long has it been now?
It's hard to keep track, time seems to slip. The days are merging into one. It's hard to count, you've wondered enough, I'll tell you.
It been two months, since you've fallen here. It been two months since the days repeated. You're far away yet near to the truth, use your sources, use them all. You can do it, know how to act. 
After time I recieved praise, praise to figure out a clue. The notes haven't really mentioned more about the chess pieces, just other pieces of the puzzle that needs to be solved and how I needed to figure out the others.
You found it! You found him. You're getting closer to the end. Ensure to slay, ensure to play, ensure to mark the remaining unknowns to escape.
"Breep?" Flinching at the sudden cold touch, I look at what touched me. It was Kri's....arm? leg? tentacle thing- It soon hit me, the moist feeling from my face. Moving my hands up to my face, feeling, they were tears. Why was I crying? What caused me to cry?? Why do I have tears falling down my face? Is thinking about what I have to do, making me cry?Is reading the notes again that saddening...? Why am I crying??
-Z-L
I decided, while we wait for food to cook, those who aren't cooking or helping the process to play a game with me! A way to pass the time and distract ourselves. So far we have Cherish, Lavi, and Mango. Coral was helping Ocean. Jade was unsure what to do. Zander was inside the building, and Rune and Vile took a walk together."Yo Loofa." Looking over at Ocean I smile."What you need, girl?"Ocean rolls her eyes, "Just make sure none of you get hurt. If anyone gets hurt, stop playing and get your asses back here to be tended to.""Alright Boss~""Food will be done hopefully when you guys stop horsing around.""Alright." I hum, walking over to where the play squad was, I was thinking we could play tag but is that too boring? I mean, not really, but we also have to consider we are near a cliff. We could play hide and seek but would that be enough to entertain?.
.
.Everyone was gathered around eating! We have a beautiful feast of fish and berries haha. Ocean is good at cooking, man, what would we be doing if we didn't have clouds like her in the group? Probably drowning in hunger, haha."Loofa..." I look over at Cherish."Yeaah?""Here." She places one of her fish on my plate, "Have it.""Aww gifting me food?""Eh..? No..." She scoffs, "I'm not hungry anyone and...you're a vaccum.""Huh-!? Vaccum..??""Yes." She leans against me, "You can eat so much, yet remain hungry after. So, you're a vaccum." "Pft, Vaccum Loofa."  Ocean chuckles lightly, "Sorry, but I'm agreeing with Cher on that." "Seriously?" 
-L-R
Everyone has gone to their respective room. Zander was sitting on the bed, with the notebook in hand. One thing that was a progress was we finally found something to write with. So, Zander is using it to try and attempt to communicate with whoever been leaving those notes for us."Runie, come here. Does this look okay?" His voice whispers in such a soft and sweet tone. Honey mangos...man I want some honey mangos now."Hm??" Making my way to him, to look over at the letter. It all seems to be fine. Though one must ask- "Zan, do you think whoever it be knows our language?"He isn't aware of the notes I've received personally by this mystery person, but he can't be making such assumptions, right? Since from the beginning he was communicated via that relic of a language. I'm definitely going to look into it once home, I want to learn that language. It can help with further research, though...does anyone back home knows the language?"Well..." I placed my attention back to him, "Maybe...?" He sighs. "Will this be a fail then?" He's confused."Who knows." I pat his head, "We just have to try.""Mm...if it's a success you owe me a kiss~""Pardon?" I stared at him. The idea of kissing him does make my heart skip a beat. Ah, hopefully my face isn't turning red. He probably won't noticed with the darkness of the room...maybe, we only have a candle for a light source afterall."Kidding, hehe." He looks up at me with a smile. "Maybe if you were single." He laughs lightly yet ensuring to stay quiet.Haa...Zander, you really are something. Man, I need to revaluate the type of people I like. If Ami saw this, she would make tease of me for missing the opportunity to act. Ah to be bold like Amelia."Breep!"Zander looks over at Kri and gasps, "Oh!!!""Hm?""Kri! Kri!" Zander coughs slightly, "Ahem. Kri!" He whisper, grabbing onto my shoulders. "Kri might be able to translate!!""Oh.""Though I don't know if it needs to be bright as day to be able to translate it or not-""Can Kri even translate?""Maybe?? Rune!" He huffs slightly, "You're the robot whisperer, don't you know??""I can check tomorrow?""Mm...fine!" Zander let's go of my shoulder, grabbing the notebook he went to place it down on the nightstand. "We'll sleep to timeskip to day.""Huh-?""Pass time, Runie. Pass time.""Oh..".
.
.He's finally asleep, his breathing was soft. How to leave? He is hugging me as if there's no tomorrow. I think I can leave. To wiggle myself out, bit by bit to not wake up the sleeping Zander.It seems to be a bit more easier as a cloud to escape one's grasp. Moving away felt a step closer to freedom, but also a step closer to accidentally waking Zan up. He doesn't need to know what I'm up to.After a bit, I escaped the grasp of my dear friend. The room was dark, barely anything is visible. Managing by sheer luck, or my memory of this room, I found my way to grab the candle and head over to where Kri was. Kri, from where I last saw the fella was in a sleeping mode in the corner of the room."Kri...wake up." I called out quietly, hoping for a response from the sentient companion. "Kri.."A small beep was heard, causing me to flinch at the sudden loudness of the room before it once more was quiet. "Breep?""Shh..Kri, can you light up the room a little...?" I haven't really tested Kri in darkness, besides their little arms emitting a small glow when awake, they were mostly dark."Breep bop?""Do..you not understand..?" I got down to their level, "it's like...candle with light...coming out. Can...you do something similar?""Breep?""Uhm.."  I don't think Kri is understanding me, their beeps sound like they're confused. Am I confusing them that much??? How to I word wanting light but not too bright that can wake anyone but not too dim that I can't see. Technically it's like a flashlight I want but...uhm how will that be worded for Kri? Spot light? Maybe- I, yes, Rune. Try all paths. I'll do spot light then flashlight, maybe it's a commend word I need to figure out-"Kri...spot light..?""Beep""Flashlight?""Beep?""Light?"Kri's little arms started to glow a bit more brighter, ah...? It was emitting a good enough light source now, is this- was the command really just light? I...gosh, I need to stop complicating things for myself. Ah, nevermind that, we have light now. So..wait, I guess I don't need this candle, I was planning on finding a way to light it up but if Kri lights the area I wish to see we should be fine."Kri...follow me, keep shining the light. Hide light when there's noises that aren't from me. Okay..?""Beep"With the aid of Kri's light, I placed the candle back where I grabbed it, before leaving the room. Who knows what awaits in the full darkness. When all should be asleep, perhaps I should've told Zander my plans, but I feel like we might have no progress done. As much as I love him, he does distract me occasionally, and if we want to go home, we have to avoid as much distractions as possible.And that includes you too Ricardo the frog. I love you, but you're a distraction.Going over to the corridor, I wanted to go check out something in the room. I just need to find the portait of the person that looks similar to me. Looking at the side where the painting is at, it was hard to tell, even with the light of Kri's. It feels like all the paintings have changes, it didn't feel like the ones I've seen in day..Looking infront of me, I paused. There was someone infront of me, I can't really tell who it is. "Bree!" Kri beeps.I jolted, shushing Kri, "Shh-!" Looking back up infront, the individual who was standing there had turned over. They were facing me and Kri. Oh boy..this isn't good. Backing up, I didn't want to cut eye contact with whoever that is or maybe I should? I don't know. I don't know, I don't like this. I don't, gosh, Amelia where are you when I need you?  Why does it look like they're getting closer to me?? Noo..please no..I heard a small bell jingling. It went, jingle... jingle... jingling...Was it coming from them-? I feel lightheaded..."Rune..? Runie?? Runester?? Hello?? Are you okay? Are you alive?" I jolted up, looking over I noticed I was in bed, Zander was sitting up, staring at me.Wait..huh..? Zander...but wait, what happened? I was outside in the corridor with what I can assume is the person who's been watching everyone. I remember hearing the jingles of a bell and- wait...was that the indicator of the...wait where's Kri!? Ah- Kri is in the corner...in their sleep mode. I...was it a dream I had? No, that felt too real to be a dream...I felt Zander place his hand against my forehead, "You're not burning up with anything...mm. What's wrong, Runie..?" Zander tilts his head, "It looks like you've seen something."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Rune: I feel sick, I can't seem to understand anything that happened. Zander seems to be overly concerned, even now, in this silence, I can feel his concern. He was currently laying on my lap, reading the notebook that has all the relevant notes. "Zander..." "Mhm?"  "What do you think..?"  "Well...we haven't gotten a note related to what you said you saw..." Zander looks up at me, "But maybe what you saw was real!"  "...Mm."  "We still have time before the others wake up for the day. Do you want to do anything until then?" He got off of my lap. "Should I bring you some berries?"  "No...I just...just want to relax for a bit."  "Okay, Runie~" Zander ruffles my hair lightly, "Well just relax and mentally prepare ourselves."  "This time...Zan." I look at him, "Try and unlock another chess piece."  Zander stared at me for a moment before letting out a sigh, "Maybe.."  Looking up at the ceiling, what happened last night, I want to confirm it or debunk it. I just want to know, but for that to be figured, I have to live through this day. Hm...or perhaps this is my way of losing my marbles to the loops? Ah, I just wish Zander had more confidence to do the puzzle.  I would've done it but, alas, the notes we received also stated otherwise. Zan, told me before I remembered these loops with him when he learned that it was him and him only who was supposed to be the one killing others, he ended up having a breakdown and refusing to allow anyone to get close. So much so, that it alarmed everyone so much that it became almost a guessing game to know what was wrong. Since Zan, by then was still reluctant to tell what was happening.  But even then, from what he mentioned, we don't die for good. Is it really that bad to kill someone? Well, yes, murder is a bad thing, but when no one recalls and everyone comes back like nothing happened? Is it still that bad? In the end, it's not like we have a choice if it's the only way out of here. Even if I told Zander how him killing us wouldn't do anything negative to him, he still refused. Not sure how I can persuade him, so we can go home sooner rather than later. I just want to go home. . . . Zander refused to try the puzzle again. We need to figure it out, Zander, please. Please, just work with me, we need to leave, and your refusal is hindering our progress. I also don't want to sit around and play pretend, I want to get out. It's your wish as well, but why are you reluctant to just stab someone? In the end, we both know they won't be dead forever, they'll be back when it loops. So just listen please- "Zander, listen-"  "No! I...I don't want to!" Zander cuts me off, staring back at me, "I...can't do it, Runie. I really can't-" "But you can!" I grab his shoulders, "You and I both know, you're the one who holds the power to unlock the puzzle and get us out of here. There's always a reason why things play out like this. So, you can! Think of it as some...coming of age novel??" "Rune...that's not...no.." Zander shakes his head, "No, I can't do it." "You can, you have me at your disposal! You can use me as much as you want to achieve the end goal!"  Zander kept refusing, " I can't, Runie, I can't."  "You can! Believe in yourself!?" "Rune, I don't want their blood on me!" He lightly pushed me away, "I don't like seeing them hurt or bleeding in front of me. I don't want to be the cause of their pain!"  
-R-L
 Loofa: "Oh?" I look at Mango, "Rune wants us to go bathe in the pond?"  Mango nods, "Yeah, that's his idea. Something about cooling off and trying to find something to pass time with. As well we can get fish during our bathing in the waters." they shrug, "But that's what he said. So.."  "I don't mind that idea, but the question is, what are we going to change into? Or more importantly, dry ourselves with?"  "I can ask him."  I nod, "Yeah, go ask him."  Mango smiled at me before leaving. I wonder what Rune is planning, though, having a day to be in the water to chill does sound very nice and relaxing. Did he plan ahead? Maybe, after all, I don't think he'll make the guys and the ladies bathe together, would he?  . . . Jade was sitting on the pond's edge, and beside him was Rune. Zander was in the water with Mango and me. It was just the guys. Our clothes were laid out on the rock. Though I must say bathing in this pond feels nice. Honestly, we probably would've done something like this back home, down at the little beach area.  One thing I'm a bit nervous is when my hearing aids finally give up. I don't think there's anything here that we can replace the batteries with. But I guess that's a future issue, I just hope when that time comes, I can still be of use despite not hearing. I'm sure I am, after all, these are my friends, they know me, know how to communicate with me...well some do.  Vile was collecting some rocks on the pond's edge, got to say, he does look adorable collecting rocks. Though it doesn't seem like he's that comfortable being here. I'm not sure why. The world feels peaceful without noise. "Runie~ Get in the water!"  "Huh..?" "And you too Jadie~!"  But without the hearing aids, it's hard to hear such things. Except when you're around the range that I can hear.  "Loofa?" I look over at the one who spoke.  "Yeah, Mango?"  "You're staring off into space."  "Mm, I'm just thinking." They splash some water onto me, "Stop thinking, start playing~" They laugh lightly. I laugh as well, "I suppose I should. It's not every day we get to do this huh."  "Exactly!"  . . . The sun was setting, but the ladies and Rune had come back from the pond. Why did Rune join the ladies too? I have no clue, but he came back unscratched so who knows if he was being a perverted prince or not. It'll just remain a mystery why he joined the ladies, it's not like he didn't enter the water with us earlier. Maybe I'll ask Cherry about it.  "Just in time, sweetcheeks, we got some food cooking ready to serve!" Jade waves at them. "And who are you calling sweetcheeks?" Ocean retorted at her brother.  "You guys."  "Hmph. None of us are your sweetcheeks so don't comment on it."  "Harsh."  Lavender laughs.  "Ugh, Loofaaaa." I look over at Cherry who sat besides me, "I hate that there's nothing to make me smell gooooooddd."  "Welcome to the wild...?"  She gave me a look.  "Hopefully we make it back home soon so w- you can get the deserved bath that has nice smells that make you feel good and confident."  She slightly scoffs, "We better." 
-L-Z
 Zander: It's another day, and I feel disturbed as ever. Haaaa. All I can really do is stare at the ceiling of the room, I don't want to leave. I just want to rot in this room. Ugh! Why is Runie so fine and dandy with this?? I wish I was more like him, not so disturbed by what's happening.  "Breep?" Appears a robot named Kri in front of my face. "Hi Kri.."  "Breep!"  I sigh, "Kri...do you know the way out?" I ask it. Honestly, why would Kri even know? This fella been dead for who knows how long before Rune fixed it.  "Breep." Plus I have no clue if Kri even is communicating with me or it's just making noises that sounds like it's communicating. Haaaa... "Ugghhh!!" I groan, "Can I just die?" "No." I jolted up, banging my head against Kri, screaming, "NATURE RUNE- WHERE DID YOU CAME FROM?" Rune tilts his head, "From the hallway?"  I rub my forehead, "Hnn why are you so silent??? Fucking giving me a heart attack." "I..." a small sigh, "Sorry Zan." "No, no...it's fine but geez.."  "Anyways~ I think I have a lead."  "Huh!?" I look over, "Lead!?!?"  "Mhm." Rune got on the bed. "It's about the chess pieces." "Oh brother don't tell me I have to kill so-" "No." He looks at me before continuing, "Mango and Coral chess pieces are both bishops."  "Huh??? Are you even sure!?" "Positive." "But they both weren't...you know." I stared at him, "The only ones we've....well I did is...you know who..." I trailed off. "I know, but I'm pretty sure those two are bishops." "With what proof?"  "Just trust me." "I feel like we need to verify..." I pout, "And I don't like that." Rune hums, "We don't need to verify if it's true." "But we don't! That's why we need to-" ... Rune was out with Mango, I didn't understand him. Something about a private talk or whatever, probably going to do his investigation and later on telling me like he usually does. "Man...I feel a lot of deja vu." Loofa remarks, "It feels like we have done this before." "Maybe you're losing your brain cells again, idiot."  "Hey! Cherry!! How dare you-" "Hmph. Why am I friends with you." "Heeeeyyy!!"  I watched the two go back and forth. The fact that they both like each other...ah, who will confess first? Vile and Lavender were sitting on the edge of the pond, communicating with one another in sign.  Why did I join these folks again? Haaa maybe I should've stayed indoors. "Zander!" I looked up at who called my name, it was the lady in pink. Cherish. She flips Loofa off before coming over to me, "Do you agree that Loofa is losing his brain cells!?" "Uh.." I don't know how to respond.  "Come on! I'm pretty sure I'm not the only one with deja vu!"  "I'm pretty sure you are!" Cherish looked over at him, "only a delusional bastard says that!"  "Hey!!"  "I agree with Loofa.." I mumble. "Huh? Zander, say that again?" "Uhm.." I look up at her, "I...kinda agree with him?" She gasps, "did you lose brain cells too?"  "No, no.." I look over at the water, "More like...I feel like I'm being watched. Like...each action I do is noted. And...uhm some places I'm like woah, did I already do this before? When it's my first time doing it...you know?" Cherish lets out a hum, "Now you do mention it, it does feel like we're being watched.." "I TOLD YOU CHERRY-" "Oh shush numbskull!!!" Cherish crosses her arms over her chest, pouting, "You tend to say the most stupidest shit ever! So of course I won't believe you on the first try!" Boy is that a lie if I ever heard one from her. I remember Cherish telling me before that she trusts Loofa, since she grew up with him. There are certain details that Loofa does that make her trust his words. Though she never elaborated it, so...I guess maybe this isn't a lie? Hmm, I'm not sure. I wonder what Runie is doing. Probably having better luck than me. I'm playing pretend while he's doing something to leave. Haaa but I don't have the guts to... You know what- I'm going back inside.... We were around the fire, feasting on the meals once again. Like the past few...days, I can't muster up the courage to eat once more. I can feel Rune eyeing at me, I know he's trying to see if I eat. Though, should I even bother? It'll be gone by tomorrow as if I never ate this before.  "Yo Zander!" Loofa sat down beside me, "So, you feel the same?" "Huh?" I look up from the untouched plate, "Same about what?" "You know, feeling deja vu."  "Ohh..." I look back at my plate, "Yeah." "Man, I wonder why's that." Loofa spoke, "We've never done anything here, this is everyone's first time yet, it feels off." "Mhm.." Can I say it? Say we're in a loop? Will he believe like Rune? Loofa kept talking, making more comments about the situation. From how he felt from certain paintings he felt a slight deja vu, which I found out was the painting of the lady that is hanging up in the hallway where we all have rooms to rest. As well as a different paintings that I'm sure it's close to that mirror that Runie showed me, not the one that is next to the mirror but one somewhere near. He also commented feeling some deja vu when he went fishing, deja vu in general around that pond. He also started questioning me, if I felt any deja vu. Where I felt it, what it was, but how can I answer? I did say I felt it in that painting that looks like Runie, in which Loofa remarked how I always seem to find something similar to Rune. Almost as if I'm actively searching for him every single day. Which I'm not, hmph. He kept asking questions, and soon later it was a whole group discussion. I watched as everyone except Rune and Mango, asked both Loofa and me, what we felt, and what we have seen, the same repeated questions. I no longer wanted to talk because I felt ignored by their constant questioning and...trapped. I felt frustrated, no one seemed to understand and those who likely did understand didn't say or change the topic. "We're stuck in a damn loop!" I exclaimed, frustration was built up to the max, I just couldn't help it anymore. It was so frustrating and overwhelming, I just wished this would all stop. "A loop...?" Biting my lower lip with curses, why did I have to say that? They're all clueless... they all are...except for Runie. Only he knows and he doesn't seem so phased by all of this. He's so collected, so calm, while I? I'm always a mess, and it doesn't help that everyone doesn't remember and don't even see how much I'm struggling!  I hate these loops, I hate being here, I wish it all can stop! I want it to stop! I contemplated death before but I won't dare say it to Rune! I won't dare say to anyone, but even if I acted upon those thoughts and intetions would I really die? If I was able to kill Cherish, Vile, and Lavender just for them to be alive the next day. Doesn't that mean I'll just reappear? And if I reappear, would it be that I'll remember how I died? Feeling every moment of it when they don't? It's cruel and I don't want to be here anymore. Please... I don't want to be here, I don't want to be here, I don't want to be here, I don't want to be here. Oh god, I don't want to be here. I ran off, away from the untouched plate of food, away from my friends, away from the light and warmth of the fire. Running into the darkness of the building, the coldness, lack of warmth, the building with many untold truths. The building where I feel watched, the building with many hidden rooms, the building that feels like home but not.  Can someone please tell me why am I crying again? Why do I shed tears of sorrow? Why do my cheeks feel the warmth of the tears in this cold...? Why am I always the one crying? Why can't it be someone else? Why can't it? Why is it me? 
-Z-R
 Zander left running, leaving behind clueless people.  "I did we overstimulated him." Ocean rubs the back of her neck. "Yeah..." "Someone should check up on him."  "I can."  "I don't know, maybe we should debate?" Loofa was talking to the others.  I watched as Mango got up and started making their way to collect the candle and lit it up before walking away. I decided to follow them, leaving behind the others.  "Mang."  Mango looks over at me, "Rune?" "I'm coming with." They nodded, "Alright." they waited for me to catch up to them.  I let out a small sigh, "I'm pretty sure I know why Zander ran off."  "It's the loops." Mango hums, "The ones you were telling me about..?" "Correct." I look ahead, "But I guess, it gives everyone a sense of deja vu?"  "I haven't felt deja vu in that aspect that the others are saying" Mango hums, "the most deja vu feeling I've gotten was when you find me in the morning." They nudges me, "Like look at you, prince. Knowing where your friend is."  "Mm.."  "Though, do you think...that's the case? The situation, I mean." "Well, Zander mentioned he wanted to confirm it." I hum, "Though, I'm not sure when that time comes." "But...if it's like what you said, then there's no need to comfirm?" Mango tilts their head, "If the paintings are of that story that my Auntie told me long ago. There's no need to comfirm anything, as it is all truth."  "The star, sun and moon. Though, what war was it? From all of the wars Astrophel been in, there wasn't one that...sounds remotely familar to the story of theirs."  "Then again, Auntie told me the story when I was young, so I doubt they wanted to tell the fine details."  . . . Arriving to the room, we found Zander crying, there was some pages from the notebook scattered around. He started to freak out when he noticed us, but soon fell back into his sobbing. Just repeating the sentence 'I want to go home' Mango went to Zander's side to comfort them. Hearing them tell Zander that it's okay, telling them that they believe him, and much more. Silently, I picked up the scatter pages, all with words that I didn't understand, looking where the notebook was at. I placed the ripped pages back in, it's better than out. But alas, I'm not sure if there's fixing these pages, it's all out. Placing the book back on the nightstand, I glance over to where Kri was hiding, before crouching under the bed to Kri. Pulling Kri out of their hiding spot and quickly moving them out of the room. Before looking back at the two before leaving the room.  In the hallway we are, I picked Kri up and started walking. Everyone else was outside, unless you are Zander who is crying in the bedroom, having another crisis of the day. Or Mango, who is comforting Zander to allow me to leave. The candlelit being the only source of light, that no longer was in my hands.  "Kri, light."  Kri's little arms started to glow, even if it's not the brightest of lights. It's still a source of light and is the remaining light I have as the sun sets for the day. It won't be long before the sun fades into night. Won't be long until the others starts heading in. Entering the corridor where I last recall seeing that figure. I wonder if I can catch them, I want to know who it is. Who is the person, are they even a person? There's many unanswered questions. 
 -R-L 
 "You guys really didn't notice?" Coral was holding Zander's food, covering it from the critters of the night.  "Nope." "Nuh-uh." "No.." "No." Ocean sighs.  I sighs, "No one did." Coral hums, "Its alright, though, Zander should be taken care of. But that doesn't mean we get off free. We need to be more kindef." "Man as if kindness is needed in the wild. Ocean killed a boar." I roll my eyes. "Hey! A boar isn't a friend compare to Zander who is! That statement is cruel!" Ocean huffs, "Besides, if I haven't killed a boar all of your asses would've been hungry!" I hums, "I'm sure we could've survived.." "Uh-huh."  "Guys, should we head in?" Lavender asks.  "I guess so." Cherry hums, "Though...Coral, how are you going to make it back to your room?"  "I can tag along with one of you guys." They hum, "Though, which one is closer to the room I stay at?"  "I think it's the twins." I comment. "Mmm..." Ocean hums, "Yeah, Lavi and Vile are closer to that big open living and kitchen area." "Sweet, I'll join you guts, if you don't mind." Coral smiles. "No mind at all, dear!"  "Gosh, you sounded like mom.." "Hey!" Ocean looks over at Jade.  We all decided to stay around the fire for a while more, just chatting away about life. From what we probably would be doing if we weren't here and well, enjoying some casual time. Ocean also decided to tell us some scary ghost stories, or well more like horror stories. Which caused Jade to freak out, makng her to calm him down.  Ah, fun times. Cherry was besides me, leaning her head against my shoulder. Gosh, she's so cute, I can feel my face heating up- Oh boy, hopefullly she doesn't notice my face. Or anyone else! If Jade sees it he probably would gossip it to Ocean and then AAA she'll most likely will tease me! I know her- she teases Rune all the time with his fiance. She would most likely will tease me with my crush!  "Anyways, there was this one time, where Jade thought it was a good idea to make a crop top that was made up of different scraps of fabric from other projects of his."  "Oh no...not this story." "Oh yes, Jade-" Ocean smiles, "Anywho, he got pretty far in it too. Though admist this project and the other ones he did, this one day, he left the room open and our dog entered and out of everything- Bean went and got the work in progress crop top and ran out. He completly ripped that work apart!"  "It was tragic." Jade sighs, "and a reminder to always close the door, can't trust Bean with the fabric." "But hey, at least Bean didn't get to the other projects. Hell, he didn't touch the dress you were making for me."  "I suppose that's true." "Bean just had a grudge against that crop top, huh?" Lavender laughs lightly. "I guess so." Jade laughs as well, "I think it was so colorful, Bean mistook it as a toy."  "Vile is asking how bad was the ripped crop top?" "Tragic beyond repairs." "Ouch." Lavender sign to Vile the respond. She soon spoke up after a bit, "Vile said that sucks." 
-L-R
 "Breeep!" Kri beeps, floating away from me.  "Hey! Kri come back!" I chase after Kri. We went deeper into the building.  I stopped running after seeing the individual up ahead. Is that- is that the person I saw a glimpse of? Is it them- Was the search that easy? I- no, don't celebrate this. Kri was going towards them. Following Kri, I watched as the details of the individual become slightly more clearer as we got close. The person was smaller than me, not by much from what it seems. In all honestly, the colors of their hair, skin...and outfit was so similar to Zander that if I didn't notice any details of Zander. I could've mistaken this person as him, but no, this isn't Zander in any shape or form.  They had a red hair tie on their head that pokes out, I can't tell how their face looks like, they're not facing me. Will...will the bells start jingling? No, I don't think so, not everyone is sleeping, we're all awake, I think. Besides, the sun just setted not that long ago.  "Breep!"  The person turns around, "Kri?"  "Breep!!" Kri floats over to the person in question, the small light eminating from their arms. Showing a bit more of the person, and I swear to the stars and nature, he almost looks identical to Zander. At the same time, I know it's not Zander. Who..who is this person? "Kri.."  "Breep! Beep!" "I see." I couldn't really understand him, I'm positive it's the language that was written that Zander knows. But, alas, I can't pick up anything. "Prince Lunar of Kingdom Astrophel."  I blink as I look at them, only to notice he was staring directly at me. Wait, I understood that- He knows? He knows my language?  "Breep!"  "Who are you?" I ask, would he even understand? I am not sure. This all feel bizzare, I never thought I would- No..never have I thought of this posibility. Should I be scared? Should I run? Maybe to both, I am in a predicatment, since it seems Kri trust this person, and Kri is my only source of light. If Kri were to turn against me, it would be a mess.  Ah...I never thought I'd be in this situation. I just hope that nothing bad happens. Okay, Rune, behave. Wait-- did he called me Lunar-? WAIT- He also said the kingdom I'm prince of- how-? "Star." "Star..?" I tilt my head. "Star." He crosses his arms.  "Is that really your name or alias?" I press further.  "Both and none." "Huh?" I blink, am I really communicating with him well? Okay, okay, as long as we're civil and nothing goes the opposite of it, I have a chance of living haha...I swear if Zander sees this individual, he would freak out at the similarities. But what does he mean both and none? Wait.. "Star...as in the Sun?"  "Yes."  "So this is the story." I mumble, "Anyways-" I point at him, "What's your true name, 'Star'"  "Breep?" The person glances over at Kri before looking at me, "Little Star."  Uhm.. He smiles, "Prince Lunar, why are you here?" "Why? Because of Kri."  "Is that true?" He walked closer to me, it was when he was very close, I noticed that he had heterochromia eyes. Those eyes are really pretty indeed. "I see something more." "More?" He nods, "Yes. What is that more?" "Uhm...I don't know?"  "You sure?" the smile he held was a bit eery if I'm honest. I can't really pinpoint if I should even trust him. A part of me feel like I should, because he felt a bit familiar to me, but at the same time no. But, ugh. I don't understand. "I am..?" "You're not." Aeon hums a bit, "Fallen star Zander and I are the same." What-?  "Fallen star Zander?" "Yes." He motion to his appearance, "The one who look similar to me." he kept his smile. "We're you the one stalking him?" "Stalk? No. Watched? Yes."  "But aren't they the same? Since you watched from afar...stalking is like that."  "Breep!" "Correct yet not." Aeon hums, "I didn't watch to get information, I watched because of interest." "Though stalking can be from interest-" "You struggle." Aeon placed his hand on his hip, "The puzzle is hard?" The puzzle- "You're the one behind the notes, correct?"  "Yes, Prince." Okay, that's the confirmation. He's behind the notes.  "Is this your home?" I question. "Yes and no."  "Uhm.." I'm not sure how to react to that. "More Yes, this is home."  "I'm sorry then, that my friends and I had intruded into your space." He shakes his head, "It's okay."  "We'll make sure there won't be a mess. Well...I'll make sure they won't leave any mess."  "No need." He dismisses it. Suddenly, he grabbed my arm and started to lead me away. "Woah- woah- where- hey! Let go!"  He ignores my remarks before taking me to somewhere. I'm not even sure where I'm at, and this doesn't help. Oh gosh, am I going to die? Is death possible? Well, no duh it is but, but, but- considering what I've witnessed with the deaths of Cherish, Lavender and Vile. It's possible to die and come back alive the next day. Oh gosh, I hope by the stars and nature that I don't die here. Uhhh, crap, why must it be night time? I regret this, I regret following my curiosity. May I be guided, may the stars protect and may nature be worship. Please allow me to live- He lead us to a room, there was a painting on the wall, with a small spot light showing the painting on display. Ah! Wait, I feel like I've seen that painting before - Yes! It was in Mango's Auntie house. They had it displayed above the fireplace. Though by no means was is big as the painting I'm seeing here, but I'm pretty sure they mentioned something about it. What was it? Oh Rune, think, come on. Think, what was it?? Oh! Wait- is it? No...no I think it is!  "The painting looks really pretty." I comment. "Thank you, my lover painted it."  "Oh really? They're talented." "Yes, he is."  "I've heard from my friend's auntie that this painting was supposed to capture the fallen and chosen star. The fallen star that was known as the Sun, while the chosen star was the real Star. The Star that never fade."  "Oh? Who told you that?" "Beep." I look over at him, should I say Lambi's name? I...I don't know. Uhm, would Mango tell a stranger their auntie name? Lemme think...oh they definitely will. So, I should to...yes. "Auntie Lambi." "Lambi?" His eyes lit up a bit, oh? Is that name familiar to him?? I nod. He hums a bit, before looking at the painting. Glancing back at me and Kri. "Prince Lunar, my true name is Aeon." He smiles, "We'll see each other very soon again." He bows down. "Huh-?" His real name is Aeon?! "May you be guided and protected by the stars, and may nature love you." He smiles, "Good night." It was the last thing I heard before losing conciousness.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Zander: Man, last night was embarrassing! I got so overwhelmed and frustrated that I just exploded on them. Uggh! I didn't mean for that to happen!! But...I guess the good thing was that Mango comforted me and stayed with me for the night. Of course, after telling Coral where they will be so they wouldn't freak out.  I'm not sure when Rune came back, but here he was sleeping on the bed. Kri was under the bed where I last left it. I guess Mango left when Rune came in? I'm not too sure, I just know I fell asleep before they did. So perhaps they did wait for Rune to come back. "Runie, wakey wakey~" I nudge him, I don't want to be alone in this room in silence any longer.  "Mm.." he didn't budge from his spot. "Wakey wakey~" I shake him a little. "No..."  Hmph, really? No!? Runie!! That's not like you, gosh. What's happening with you, silly goose~ "No...? Runie! We have a long day today, I want to figure out the other chess pieces." I paused before continuing again. "Because...you are right, I have been... been procrastinating on doing this. It's not fair for me, nor you, or our friends who remain clueless about all of this. The...sooner the better, right?"  He slowly sat upright, rubbing his eyes, "Mm.."  "Morning." I smile at him. I love you, Rune. I can't imagine what I would be doing by now if you still couldn't remember these loops with me.  "Morning..." he looks over at me, "Where did you came from..?" "Hm?"  "Nevermind." Rune stretched his arms a bit, "I'm still a bit sleepy."  "Oh! Also, don't get scared, Kri is under the bed. I hid Kri there because...just in case someone came in."  "Mm...okay."  Is it just me, or does he sound a bit odd? I'm not sure, his responses are a bit more delayed than usual! Hm...actually- I think I'm being delusional, Runie woke up like not that long ago! You dummy! Ugh me, Zander, am a dummy! Already making myself start freaking out!! It's just the morning!! UGH! "Zan...what's happening?" "Hm?" "You want to do it..? Find the other pieces?"  "Huh- oh! Yeah..I mean, we have to and it sucks it has to be done by me, but..." I look at the room decor, "I caused too much delay, and we need to pick up the pace..." . . . The day pretty much went as how it usually does, well, minus the fact that I'm with Mango who is showing me which berries are poisonous to eat but not poisonous by touch. Like a totally sane individual- gosh, what did Rune tell Mango!? Like I get that Mango really trusts Runie like me but- seriously!?!? I don't think I'd be this eager to show how to die with the poisonous flora and fauna of this area! Well mostly the flora aspect but still! I think I have brain cells to not die-maybe- "Earth to Zandeeer~" I blink as I look over at Mango. "Yes...?" "Good! You're still with me, anyways, I collected a good amount, just make sure no one eats them." They pause, "Unless they're the one you're trying to ki-" "MANGO!" I covered their mouth.  They look back at me with their star-shaped pupils, gosh darn you! I look away, removing my hands away from their mouth, "You...don't say that so loudly!"  "Mm okay." They nod, "Though, I can start eating some now-" "Mango- are...are you suicidal?" I stare at them. "No, why?" "You're acting like it, well your actions are-" "You know...I'm doing this to help you guys." Mango hugs the basket they are holding. "Not my fault you guys are on a spree of uh..." they trail off a bit, "the spree to cause the demise of your friends."  "I- hey!! It's not like we want to-!"  "Shh." Mango smiles at me, "I know, also act normal, I see someone coming."  "HUH WHO-" I turned around, I heard someone smack their face against something. MANGO-  "This guy, I swear.." 
-Z-L
 Loofa: I found Mango and Zander just chilling with one another away from everyone. Their reasons were that they were collecting berries, which was true, they were holding a basket with berries. I asked Zander to help me if he's free to carry some sticks and some broken logs. He accepted, and so it was Zander and I and our magical adventure to collect items for the fire that we'll have late at night. Or during the day too, since we do need to purify water. "Yo, Zan, I have a question." "Huh- yeah?" Zander looks over at me.  "What do you think about this idea." "Mhm?"  "Getting Vile some hearing aids!" I smile, "I feel like it might benefit him, be able to hear the world you know." "I'm not sure."  "Huh? Why not!? He had expressed some desire of hearing!"  "Maybe because not everyone here can communicate with him."  "But if he had hearing aids, he can really enjoy music! He's a music lover despite only you know 'hearing' it from Lavi hitting his leg via the beat of the song, or by the vibrations of the speaker." I did bunny ears on hearing since he doesn't hear it. He feels it, literally. "Mm, that's true but, we're not the ones to butt in. It's all Vile decision if he wants it to or not."  "But it sounds to me you don't want him to hear." "I do want him to hear, but it's not my choice if he hears or not. If he wants to save up to get hearing aids to help him, he can." Zander looks at me, "Unless you want to buy it for him." "Huh-?!" "What? It's not like you don't have loads of money now.." . . . I wish the day was happy, well, that is partially true, the day was happy until...haha tell me- just someone please tell me how did we lose three people!?!? I have so many emotions about what had occured, I- I have no clue what is happening.  How did three of us died in the span of a day!? We did everything we can! We lost Cherish...then right after we lost Lavi and then Vile!? I- I don't understand. Cherish from what it seems like, she fell down from the cliff, don't know how, because she isn't foolish to be close to the edge. I know her, she keeps her distance, but she probably slip and fell. I- I don't know!?!?! I can't really come up with a plausible way that my dear Cherry died. I don't know, I really don't. Why did I lose her? Why her out of all of them!?! Fuuuuck! I wished I could've been by her side, I probably could've prevented her death if...haaaa this isn't going to be easy. But oh gosh, don't get me started on the Monet siblings- They were both found in their room, dead. They were laying next to each other and ugh, I don't know. I heard it was Zander who found them, he said they were both stabbed! Stabbed! Like...who- why-? There's so many unanswered question, and it doesn't help Zander has been a mess since seeing them. It's only a miracle that we got him to calm down. After all, he was the closest to them...but haaaa, this day makes me feel sick. I'm scared, I'm really am scared...what will happen to the rest of us!?!?! It doesn't help I feel watched, oh gosh, please, I wish this was some cruel dream.. I'm really scared.. ... No one really is chatting, we just made the fire but I don't think we really have the appetite to eat after all that had happened. Cherry died because she fell off the cliff, and...oh gosh I can't even feel strong thinking about how the Monet siblings died. Just seeing their lifeless bodies in their room was enough to see and puke. Gosh why was I curious, I regret looking in, I guess I see why Zander wouldn't stop crying. I can see that... Ugh even thinking about what I saw makes me want to puke again. Haa.. I don't think I can eat. 
-L-R
 Rune: "And...I'm sick." Zander flops on the bed, "I can't believe I did that." "Well...it's better than nothing..?"  "If we have to kill everyone in one day- I don't think I can stomach it."  "Hm...but what did the note say?"  "It doesn't say!" Zander rolls over to gave me, "It just says kill the people in orders failure to do so will cause the puzzle to undo."  "And..?"  "And! I- FUCK!" Zander whines, "I think I messed it up." "Eh-?" "Cherry, Lavi, Vile." He got of the bed, looking in the room for something, "Cherry, Lavi, Vile.."  He grabs his notebook that we received where we have the notes and information we collected. "OH!" Zander exhaled in relief. "No we should be fine. I didn't fuck it up. But...hm.." "I'm a bit confused." I admit, taking Zander's spot on the bed. "I thought I killed them in the wrong order.."  "Ah.." I scratch the back of my neck, "That would've been bad.." "So terrible I would've yeeted off the cliff myself." "I- Zan!" "Whaaat!?" Zander looks over at me, "It's not like I'll be dead forever..." "But you'll remember it?"  "Ugh. You're right I think." "I can test the theory out for us-" "RUNE!" Zander narrow his eyes, "Are you becoming suicidal -" I laugh lightly, "Zan, you're silly. I'm just trying to figure out our situation as much as you are."  "W-well, I won't let you die!" Zander made his way towards me, before climbing onto the bed with me. "Anyways...We couldn't...well I couldn't kill anyone else...I uhm.."  "You could've killed Mango." "I.." "They were willing to die." I look at the ceiling, "It could've confirmed the idea of mine that they're a bishop, no?" "Haaa... I don't want more blood on me."... This is strange, we woke up the next day fully expecting to see Cherish, Lavi and Vile. However all three of them was no where to be seen...well, unless we count on the pleasant surprise of opening the bedroom door of the Monet siblings. Having to witness the lifeless bodies of the siblings in their room, in the same position that Zander and I left them at. Isn't that a lovely way to start the day? Though...this confirmed that this place, it didn't restart...it didn't restarted. The day moved on...but what does that mean? That doesn't make sense, all the other times we killed them the day never continue on. Was it because Zander killed them all on the same day? Was it the order-? No...because we did the first three and this never happened until now when we did it in one day. Uhm...what...what does that mean?  What does this situation mean? Are they gone forever? Or is this part of the world's gimmick?? Did...fuck.., did Zan and I really just-  "Rune... didn't you say it was going to restart..?" Mango's voice snapped me out of my thoughts, looking over at the smaller person. I let out a sigh. Glancing away. "I...it was supposed to- I... I'm not even sure myself what's happening." "Maybe it's a clue?" "I'm pretty sure it is, here, here, Mango." I place my hands on their shoulder, "I need you to do me a favor."  I need Mango, I need them. They need to do this, I can't let this day go to waste, I need to gather enough clues of this day. Who knows, maybe it will reset, maybe it won't. I...I can't rely on emotions right now, no, they aren't worth currently. We need to escape, this may is a clue for all. I may not use emotions but there is someone here who does and I do not wish for him to start any unnecessary conflicts. Or do anything rash because of their feelings. "It's about Zander, right?"  Am I that obvious? Aha, Mango...you really caught on. "Yes. I need you to make sure he stay in lane." I look over at them, "Don't let him slip up, I'll be back. I'm just going to look around and see if there's any changes." "I..alright." Mango let out a small sigh, "Though stay safe, this whole thing is new for everyone." They gave me a small bow. "I will do. Also, Mango." "Yes?" "You don't need to bow down.." "Alright. I'll report to you later, then."  "Thank you."... Looking at the person in front of me, being taken away in broad daylight without anyone noticing, is...something. But, as much as it seems I can just get up and leave, I just have the feeling that I have to stay. Maybe it's the curiosity of what had occurred, how this day is playing out. Or maybe the idea of someone else being aware of this situation we're in. After all, I did leave to find clues about how odd this day is compare to the loops we been in, and now here I am. The person who looks really similar to Zander, sittimg across from me. "Are you going to ask?" "Huh?"  He looks at me, heterochromia eyes with cross-shape pupils staring right at me. His posture was relax, am I tense? Why do I feel like my posture is tense, maybe it's because stranger danger? I...I don't know what to do. I didn't expect to find myself in their situation. "I won't bite, you can ask." He spoke. "Will you be able to understand..?" "I can understand." He shifts his posture, "I answered previous questions from our last chat, no?" "Right..." I paused for a moment, "You're the one who been watching everyone since day one, right?" He nods, "Correct." "Why didn't you show yourself?" I ask him. He glance away from me, he hums a bit, "Didn't want to."  "Why?" "I wanted to see what you guys were going to do."  "Ah..." I look down at my hands, "Um, you're also the one who wrote to Zander in that language, right?" "Correct."  "What language is it?"  "It's an old dialect, I won't say the name of it."  Damn, I wished he told me the name, I could've added it to the research I have about Zander and where he came from. Well more like where do those pupils originate from. "So, this puzzle- is there really just this one solution to it?" If there's another way that isn't as traumatic as the route we're taking, I'd rather do it. For the sanity of Zander.  "No."  "No...?" "No." He was looking at me again, "No other solution, but." He motion his hand over at Kri, "Kri can help." "How so..?" I know Kri can be used as a flashlight and knows the general location well.  "Kri can destroy." He looks at me, "Kri can harm, just make sure the chosen one, Zander, commands Kri."  I blink, looking at Kri. Can Kri do such things? I guess we haven't tamper with them that much to see the potential of the little bud we fix.  "I see..." "Kri can also do many more things."  "Like what?" "Mm, communication." I guess I might've given him a funny look because he started laughing afterward, "Kri can communicate with me at any point in time." "How..?" "Easy, I'll show you." 
-R-Z
 RUNE!?!? RUNIE!?! PRINCE OF ASTROPHEL~ THE STAR? CROWN PRINCE? SINGLE HEIR RUNIE? PRINCE BITCHY RUUUUNE??? WHERE DID YOU GO!?!?! HELLOOO? Okay maybe I need to stop yelling mentally- Haaaa why isn't he anywhere!?! You're not behind that painting that looks like you, you're not near the pond, you're also not in our bedroom. Or, near anyone for the matter! It's like you vanished! Vanished like my parents in a busy rush hour of the bakery. Haa, but seriously Runie, where did you go? Your usual places are all empty and clueless, the others don't know where you run off to, but I guess that's given because this day is so weird. I don't know what to do, I'm at such a loss- "Zander?" ALSO WHY IS MANGO FOLLOWING MEEEEEEEEE!?! WAS THIS YOUR DOING? Everywhere I go I swear Mango is just behind me. They're everywhere I swear. It doesn't help they keep offering to eat poisonous berries, or feed said berries to the others, what psycho! Ha, and I thought they were so sweet and innocent. Man... they're good at going unnoticed. It's terrifying being able to go in and out without being noticed until they speak up! It also doesn't help that I feel like you told them to follow, since I don't know, Runie. Maybe because YOU TOLD THEM ABOUT THIS!! You're the real crazy bastard, my dear Runie Rune Rune. Telling someone who CANT remember all about the shit we've been through! Haaaa- "Zander?? Hello??" But seriously where's Rune?? I asked the others, even Mango who had been following behind me. The most I have gotten was an 'I don't know', except for Mango. But ugh, their answer is basically what I concluded what Runie went off to do, without telling me yet again! Gosh, this prince really doesn't say anything!! WERE SUPPOSED TO BE WORKING TOGETHER!! "Zan watch ou- ZAN!!?!?!?!"  "Huh- ACK!"  OOOOOOOWWWWW Ow ow...that.... really really hurt. Haaa I should've been paying attention to my surroundings, ow. My body hurts, it really does, haa...Am I dying? My head hurts, my arm hurts, everywhere hurts.  I heard someone rushing down, "Zan! Oh gosh, Zan! Are you okay?" Oh..it's Mango again.. Haa I feel so much pain. "I'm...alive." "Any pain? Aaa... I should've grabbed your attention better, I'm sorry. Zander, look at me, how many fingers am I holding?" They lift two fingers in my view. "Two.." "Okay, okay."  "Mango..." "Rune won't like hearing that you got hurt." Mango was pacing a bit, silent steps that couldn't be heard, but what was felt was the small gust of wind from each step. "Uhm...what to do, what to do. I'm not that strong to carry, uhm...no, I don't I can." "Mango..." "Yes?" I felt their eyes landing on me. "Can you help me up..? It hurts." "Ah..uhm. H-hey Zan- wait no no, stay with me- Don't close your eyes."  I think I worried them... ... "So... that's the reason?" Runie was chatting with Mango. From what I know, they've been by my side for the entire time, and I think they were the ones who carried me here. I'm not too sure, I passed out before I could say more back then.  "Yes, and I already told Zander that I do apologize for not grabbing their attention sooner. But, Rune, I also apologize for not ensuring he was safe." They were fidgeting with their fingers. "After all, you told me to make sure that they wouldn't do anything rash..." Was Mango technically my bodyguard?? Runie...why? Ugh, my head hurts still. My whole body hurts still, but it's better than earlier, that's for sure.  "Mang, stop." Rune grabs Mango's hands. "It's okay... As long as everyone is safe." Rune lets out a sigh, dropping their hands. He moved his arms to that of a thinking position he does sometimes. "Though, if you want punishment we can feed you poisonous berries." "Huh- Rune-" I spoke up, is he going to seriously kill Mango for not grabbing my attention quicker?? Huh..? That not ri- "I'll accept." "MANGO!?!"  They both look over at me. Rune walked over and sat beside me, "You don't like the idea, Zanie?"  "I don't." I glance away, "Also when was I Zanie?" "Mm, just now." I felt Rune grab my bangs, playing with it. "Anywho, I guess you're spared, Mango Bonnett~ Mr. Cho here says so." I can hear the smile in his voice.  Mango lets out a small laugh, "Why thank you for your kindness."  "Mango is the only one reliable," I mumble. "Awaw Mango, Zan Zan said you're reliable," "RUNIE!" I nudge him with the arm that hurt the least. Mango laughs, "I'm flattered, though I'll take my exit now. I want to do things with Core and help them out. Though~ if you need me you know how to get my attention and well, where to find me~" "Mango, remember we're gonna chat later." "Will do Prince, bye bye~" The door opens and shut. Haaa, what a day. I leaned against Rune, I already want to sleep. Passing out after falling down the stairs doesn't count! Because I say so! But maybe, I should stay awake more.  "Now that they're gone...how's your arm?" He traces my arm with his finger. "How much pain are you in..?" I hum slightly, "Mm..it's fine, it doesn't hurt as much as before. Jade and Mango did their best tending to it. Heard that I have been out for a bit?" "Mhm, and that's good. At least the pain isn't as bad as prior." He started to play with my hair again.  "Did you find anything, Runie? You were gone for...so long." "I did." He was braiding my hair, "Some of the paintings changed, specifically those that were similar in appearance if not the role of the three we killed." He pauses, "Zan, don't correct me that it's you instead of we. I still stand by what I told you. I'm as guilty as you are in this." I sigh, "Rune.." "I also confirmed it, Mango and Coral are bishops." "What makes you say so? We still haven't done it-" "Just trust me on this." "Haa...I guess."  "Do you have anything else to ask? Or should I list more things out?" "Mm..list more." "Alright."  Rune continues to list the things he found, besides the painting changing, and the appearance of certain new things, he also mentioned that he discovered more things about Kri. Something about how we can use Kri to lower someone to us to kill or have Kri kill for us, and things like that. Now...I'm not sure how Runie figured that out, but I'll take his word for it. He kept rambling on for a while and now here we are. Sitting beside one another, in silence. Rune kept doing and undoing the braid he'd been doing on my hair. I let out a small sigh, "Rune...I'm sorry...I wasn't paying attention and I got myself hurt..."  "No, no, don't apologize. You don't need to apologize for getting hurt." Rune hums, "You're still here, and from what the others said, it doesn't seem like the fall has major issues, as of now."  "Mm...but I do apologize..." I look at him, "Runie..." "I told you Zan. It's okay, just like I told Mango. As long as we're safe and well, we're fine." "Mm...if you were my boyfriend I would've kissed you by now..." I look away, "Boo boo kiss." "Do you want a boo boo kiss, Zanie~?"  "I-" My face feel warm. "N-no! Not from you. W-well I would like it if it's from you- BUT! No! You must be faithful to your fiance!"  I heard him laugh lightly, "You and talking about your love for me." He was still messing around with my hair, "How do we always go to that topic?" "I-it's your fault." "I beg to differ, Zan." 
-Z-R
 I stayed up late again, Zander was peacefully sleeping in bed. I know I would too, be on the bed later, once the world restarts. Alas, looking up at the night sky in silence was nice.  Mango was here, sitting besides me, leaning against my shoulder. We waited until everyone to leave and be asleep before we spoke. From Intel regarding to Zander, to what clue and hints we found. Sure, at the end Mango won't really remember this.  Though, how Aeon had mentioned, it seems that Mango will be the first to believe our words. I'm not sure entirely why, but Aeon just said it's in their blood to believe. Believe in what though? The royal family? Believe in me even if I were to lie? I'm not entirely sure what he meant. Just that Mango will believe. At least Mango is also a key role in a sense, a bishop that can watch and report. Close to the king and queen, that of a royal advisor. I guess it made sense, Auntie Lambi is the current Royal advisor and had been the only advisor for some years now. Now... I said Coral is also a bishop, I concluded that earlier with how I view this. The puzzle will reflect itself, two of everything, one per side. If Mango is revealed as a bishop, therefore there's another bishop. Out of everyone, Coral was the one I assumed, because of  the close nature of the bond they have with Mango. A bond that they'll do anything to ensure the other safety. They also talk a lot to one another in voices that can't be heard by others. Only when the Star, Aeon, confirmed if, I felt at ease that my suspicion was correct. Now, to fully convince Zander, that's another thing. Man, the night sky really is pretty. "Watching the sky?" I look over at the voice, ah...it's him. "Star?" Mango moved away from me, "You're here?"  "Of course." Aeon sat down across from us. "Why wouldn't I be here?" "Ah...right." Mango laughs awkwardly.  "Breep." "Kri..?" I look over at Kri, that not right- Kri was supposed to be sleeping with Zander. "I brought Kri with me." Ah seems like Aeon knows what I was thinking. "Kri is adorable." Mango went to pet the robot, "Can turn invisible, can attack, able to record and locate things. Ahh...to have a Kri back home."  "If we have a blueprint I can probably make a Kri." I hum. "Do you think so?"  "I think he could." Aeon smiles, "Though, I don't think you want another Kri, there's already one existing back at home."  "Huh!?"  "Mhm, Kri just been kept in the dark and hidden away for so long. Afterall, Kri as advance they are from my time, they still can pose as a threat." "Is it because Kri was used in war?" Mango looks at him, "Ah! My mistake.." "War?" I tilt my head, "Which war was Kri used in?"  Mango looks over at me, "Ah.."  "Look what you did, Bonnett."  "Sorry Star." "It's okay." Aeon hums, "I guess I can tell you the tale from my view."  ... Zander was running back and forth, well, more like in a circle. Pacing around the room, having another crisis. From what I see, it seems he saw the others alive. Meaning the world defaulted once more.  Hm, maybe I should share some of the knowledge I gotten from Aeon to Zander. Though which is more important? Hm, I guess telling him about the existence of the eleventh person is a good idea but...I don't think he'll take it lightly. Besides, what if I stop receiving information because of Zander knowing about Aeon? Aa.. But Mango knows about Aeon. The reason I learned about that was because I caught Mango some many resets ago speaking to Aeon and when I confronted them about it they were nervous.  "Zander."  "Yeeees?" Zander looks over at me. "Shouldn't you rest? Or the fall from yesterday no longer exists?" "Mm not much." "I see." I pause, "Zan, I also want to you to see for yourself the chess pieces of the two. We can test Kri on them." "R-rune! Isn't that cruel??"  "I suppose but we need to leave. It's been more than two months, no?"  "I...no, you're right. But, ugh."   "I'll be here with you." I gave them a smile, "and I'll help you work out with Kri. And besides, maybe Kri is the way to get some pieces."  "...Runie, do you think Kri would be strong enough against Ocean?"  I blink, against Ocean? Well, she is pretty strong, but hm...would she be able to disarm a robot or break Kri? I'm not sure... "Not sure, but we can test it out."  "Ruuune!"  There was a knock on the door. Zander looks over at the door before going to open in. "Who- oh! Hi there. What do you need, Cherry?"  "I...I want to speak privately to our prince."  I can tell by how Zander was reacting, he wanted to leave quickly. I guess it's still hard on him to see people he killed alive and well, existing. "Oh! Okay, go ahead~ I'll just go and help the others then." Zander turns to look at me, "We'll chat later, Runie~" before he left the room. Cherish enters the room, closing the door behind her. "Rune, can I speak to you about this? Mango said I can trust you about it."  "Hm? Go on." "I woke up with this terrible dream, it started off nice, it was all ten of us but then one by one we all vanished."  "Huh.."  "First it was Loofa who vanished, then it was Ocean, then Mango, Jade...Coral, Vile, Lavender, me and then Zander."  "I didn't vanish?"  She shakes her head, "No...well I don't know, I just woke up." "I see... Maybe that dream is a clue." "Clue?"  "Mhm, I'll keep it noted, thank you for sharing, Cherish." I got off of the bed, "I do wonder if that dream is telling of the chess pieces." "Oh! Now you mention that, that is a good question." Cherish hums, "But I'm not exactly sure..."  "Don't worry." I smile at her, "I'll try and solve it."  "Alright."  "Now, shall we head to the others? We can talk about what you dreamt about to find any hypothesis."  She nods.  ... As suspected, both Zander and Mango had an idea about the dream. I see we three do seem to know about it. What it could possibly be, all leading to one thing: the puzzle. Mango was the one who suggested that Zander and I, should exterminate the unknown to further diagnose the dream as accurate to the puzzle.  I was on board with the idea but Zander seems to hesitate. I do understand why, but at the end, we're trying to go home, right? I do feel bad for Zander, since we did get him convinced to do the idea but why do I feel like he just accepted it out of peer pressure. Rather than wanting to go home? Ah, maybe it's all the above and I'm just nitpicking my dear Zander. I'm sorry darling. Now it was noon, there was only five of us alive. Cherry, Vile, Lavi, Zan and I. Mango died not long ago, I'm not sure why they were so willing to help. I wonder if that's why Aeon said they would believe. Are they that faithful to the royals that they'll help in any shape or form? Whether they live or die, it doesn't matter at the end? Haaa...maybe I should've asked them more about their conversation with Aeon. Or well, how Mango refers to him, Star.  I guess when the world resets, we'll see the truth. Now it's the waiting game of this day to end, to finally reveal all the chess pieces.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Rune:And just like that it was morning once more. Everyone was gathered around the table for who knows how many times I summon them all. I think maybe this is the 25th time if I have to guess. I'm not too sure, and I doubt that Zander knows. Maybe that Aeon guy might know."I brought all of us to this little table to talk about something that occurred overnight, everyone places down your chess piece on the table." I placed down my chess piece and Zander's, waiting as everyone else listened. Placing their chess pieces down, as it shows; Cherish is a white queen, Loofa is a white king, Mango is a brown bishop, Coral is a white bishop, Lavender is a white knight, Vile is a brown rook, Ocean is a brown knight, and Jade is a white took.Seems all the pieces that we needed for this puzzle have been solved. What a relief. I glance over at Zander who was silently watching this. From his expression, it seems like he's thinking. Now whether it was about the situation of now, or the situation of back then when we had to kill each one of them to reveal the remaining pieces. Ah, I won't pry into him yet.I decided to speak up again, "It seems that everyone's chess pieces had changed except for Zander and mine." I lined them up, based on what we know of the puzzle, which was the whole order. To play a bit clueless I didn't place our pieces, only the other eight."You and your organization, Prince." Jade comments on the lineup of the pattern.I chuckle slightly, "It's not very organized hm?""No, no, it reminds me how I organize my pins and yarns, haha.""Huh...that's interesting." Coral took note, they shifted their position, "I wonder for yours and Zanders, whether it's yet to show or perhaps the chess pieces themselves are just pawns for good.""That is a good question, I hope we can solve this soon" I nod.Despite already knowing what those pieces are, any new intel from this situation is beneficial.  Perhaps I can sneak away with Mango to visit the mysterious person we call Star or Aeon. However, not sure how Zander will take it, leaving him alone in such a situation we're in. Especially what had happened, it's probably too fresh for me to escape and figure out more things. He's emotional, and I can't help but feel like he'll break down here and there. Won't do good if no one can understand the truth. I can't take him to Aeon, because he doesn't even know about him! I...I haven't told him about them, I want to investigate more before I tell Zander."Say, where would your chess piece and Zander's even go?" Cherish question."Hmm...that's. good question." Coral hums, "Maybe their pieces can go over here." they grabbed the pieces and placed them in the middle of the puzzle. Incorrect they are but interesting to watch how they think."That looks weird though." Loofa comments on Coral's demonstration."Does it?" Coral looks over at him."A bit..."...Zander was laying his head against my lap, "Runie...""Mhm?" I flip the pages of the book, looking at the notes and bits of things I could read. Most is illegible due to the language difference, but that Aeon guy did show me a few words and that had been repeated here and there. Words like: star, puzzle, and code. Though nothing much is understandable, maybe I can ask him to teach me more words. Or maybe ask Zander, hmm, not sure."Am I doing good?""In what means?""You know." He sighs, "Am I behaving good? Does it seem like I'm struggling?""Zander....ha." I shake my head, "It doesn't matter." I place the book beside me, deciding to mess with his bangs. "What matters is that you feel well, and if they notice, I'll just say something.""Mm...""Besides, we both requested to take the day lightly. They are fine with it.""That's true.."
-R-L
Loofa:Haaa I'm beat! Bringing water over here to purify it was such a hassle! Super heavy! But luckily Jade helped me out, but it was embarrassing to say at least for both of us. When his sister was easily carrying the bucket of water with such ease. Such embarrassment for meeee! Haaa I bet Cherry is going to comment how much of a loser I look compared to Ocean."Phew..finally." Jade stretches his arms, "That was a workout.""Oh please, that was just a light warm-up." Ocean comments from the fireplace zone. She was starting up the fire."Ocean! That is not a warm up!""Boo hoo."I laugh, "Jade, we must accept our embarrassing fate that we are weaker than her."Jade looks over at me, crossing his arms, "I do not wish to go down that easily.""Haha.""Do you need any assistance?" Coral appears out of nowhere."Coral! Hun, come here, I need you to take a look at this." Ocean motion to Coral."Alright.""Yo, Jade, I'm gonna head off and chill for a bit." I look at Jade, "You can survive with the water, right?"Jade looks over at me, "Hm? Oh yeah, sure, go take a break."...Strange I haven't seen Mango all day, last I saw them was in the morning when everyone was present. After that, I haven't seen them, and Coral hasn't said much about them. They also did comment that Mango is absent yet they aren't aware of where they have gone. It was only when we decided to have dinner of remaining boar meat, fish, and some berries that Mango made their appearance.They were with Rune and Zander, huh! Maybe they decided to help Rune out with Zander. Well, I don't know, Rune probably asks Mango to do random things. Afterall, out of everyone here, Mango has some family that works in the royal castle. Their auntie, Lambi, being the highest position of them all as Royal Advisor. Such a position I say! They're so young too! They must be so skillful.Maybe Rune might be looking to appoint Mango as his advisor when he takes the throne?? Ooo! If that happens, we must celebrate haha! Afterall, that is such an accomplishment! Anyway, I'm side-tracking again haha. I wonder what we are going to do, I wonder what the puzzle pieces say, I wonder what we need to do with them to escape. If they are the key to escape as Rune said.
-L-Z
Zander:I don't quite understand. Before coming out here to eat and chat with the others after basically isolating ourselves from them. Runie left to talk with Mango, I wanted to go if it was just a casual chat as he said so but he told me not to. I guess it's a casual chat between the two, but hmm, unless it's casual just like my hopeless love for him that I only say in front of him and him only. Maybe that's why! Maybe Mango has something they can't express in front of others but can with our princey boy! I think I understand now! Though man, I should've done more today than just staying beside Runie and taking some naps here and there.Runie came to me with two plates, one with berries and the other with some fish and boar meat. Haha, Rune Rune decided today isn't one of those days to mix the two huh? Oh, silly Runie~ I wonder what he'll eat first, the berries today or the meat?"Zan, here, say ah.""You're feeding me?" I look at Rune.He just stared at me before nodding, awwww how nice of you! But AAAAAA my heaaaarrrt! I can already feel my face flushing red- That's so ugh! How do I say it?!?! TERRIBLE! Ahhh why does he make my heart flutter so much. Oh gosh, Runie, you're going to kill me I swear! Actually- WHY AM I THIS WEAK AGAINST HIM!?"Zan?""I can't believe you're tormenting me at this time!" I really can't why is he tormenting my silly heart already!?!? I know he has been tormenting me since I started liking him, but,  gosh, really Runie!?! INFRONT OF EVERYONE?"Torment...? Ah-"Like how silly are you Runie!? Haaaa, but I guess this silly thing called love helps a bit in this situation, no? NO! Hmph, Runie is literally engaged what am I saying!? It's not like he'll magically be in love with me, no, no, no! "It's not possible!"I felt something shoved into my mouth, I looked at Rune."You were thinking out loud a bit. Besides...you need to...eat." Rune's eyes trail off to the side. Wait- WAIT I WAS TALKING WHAT I THOUGHT- OH OH MY AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAI could feel my face burning up more, I feel it. Oh gosh, this is so embarrassing!? Wait- wait did anyone hear me? Oh gosh, what did I say out loud? OH GOSH DID I SAY I LOVE RUNIE IN FRONT OF EVERYONE!?!?! Wait maybe they didn't hear me- OR MAYBE THEY DID?No, if they did, they probably would've said something- OR MAYBE NOT AAAAAAA! Or maybe Runie shushed them? BUT THAT MEANS THEY HEARD! No- No, I swear I would've heard Runie speak- right!? He was silent and just now said I was talking out loud- WAIT!? Did I ignore Rune? Haaaa I don't know anymore!...Runie was out in the hall with Mango, I decided to come into our room. Waiting for Rune to finish his conversation with Mango. Using Kri as my light, I took a look around in the book of wonders, I haven't seen anything new in here, besides the notes that Runie finds. Mmm I do wonder where we need to add the puzzle chess pieces to.Earlier in the morning, Rune placed the pieces in order, and that didn't do anything. I mean, I guess that makes sense...? I'm not sure, the note did say to kill everyone, but I don't think it's all in one day...?  Wait no...That's definitely not the case because that time when we killed Cherry and Lavi and, and Vile- it didn't reset, and we continued the next day-Does that mean I have to...kill three per day? But wait, there's ten of us- how does that mak- OH!!! Flipping back to the beginning note, the one with the pattern and basic instructions. That makes a bit of sense if it's killing three per day. If I'm the key and the one tasked to do the...terrible bidding. That leaves nine, so if I skip my piece, the order would be Cherry, Lavi, and Vile on I guess, day one. Day two would be uhm... let's see, white bishop, white rook, brown bishop...that's what the note says. So who are they again, I think Mango is the brown bishop, and I think Coral is the cream bishop, or what the note says, the white bishop. Yeah, yeah, pretty sure Mango's piece was the brown one.Anywho then that leaves to day three which are the remaining ones, brown knight, white king and brown king. I know Runie is the brown king piece and Loofa is the white king piece. Ugh! I don't want to kill Runie!!! I really don't want to think about that- but aahhh if it's true that it's three per day, that mean I do have to...AAAAAH! Isn't that a serious crime? Killing I don't know THE PRINCE OF THE DAMN KINGDOM YOU LIVE IN!?!? HAAAAAAAAAAA I don't want to do this."AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAACK!" I smack the one who suddenly grabbed me."Ow..""RUNE!?!?!?!" I cover my mouth, oh my fucking stars, I just, oh gosh. OH GOSH. I JUST HIT THE PRINCE ACK. OH, STARS SOMEONE MAY NATURE BLESS MY ASS, DON'T KILL ME.Rune was rubbing his left cheek, "I shouldn't have sneaked behind you." He lets out a light laugh, "Hopefully the others don't freak o-"There was knocking on the door, "Yo! Is everything okay in there?""Ah."I was embarrassed out of my mind. Haa, why did I smack Rune, why did I scream, WHY DID RUNE SNUCK BEHIND ME, WHY IS THIS HAPPENING!?Rune made his way to the door, "Everything is good, I just accidentally scared Zander. Haha.""Oh? Well, as long as you guys are safe!""Yes, we are fine. Loofa, you can rest assured." Runie leans against the door, "Have a good night, Loofa. Oh, if anyone else asks, tell them I just scared Zander accidentally and not to worry much about it.""Alright, Prince!"Kri was lying on the bed, it was looking happy. Maybe I should tell Runie what I was thinking about how we go around things. How to execute this plan, but haa...when we got the chess pieces from the twins, it was such a hassle. If Jade dies first Ocean would go ballistic and honestly, she's terrifying. Heck, she was the one who killed the boar we have the meat of! She also is very buff and strong, from lifting a lot. The fact she does cheerleading with me, hunts and fishes with her father, knows some boxings from when she was little, and uh! Overall a pain if you get on her bad side. Now, how did we manage to kill her? It's thanks to Mango, Runie, and Kri. I don't know what I would've done without them.
-Z-R
Zander was currently last seen with the twins, his idea that he told me last night does align with the information Mango gave me. Even though he struggled remembering who was what, I reminded him of the order. It was interesting that Cherish had a dream regarding the order, but the fact that I wasn't there was something. Yesterday, I made Mango get as much new intel as they can get from Aeon. Mango had made a stunning process, of how this is supposed to be executed, which is almost the same as what Zander was telling me. To subtle details that I've noticed but never put much thought into.The paintings that I've noticed having changed when Zander killed someone was actually important. Not necessarily that important to the way out, but important enough to note. From what they told me the paintings match the story that their auntie told but also the perspective of Aeon's. What I still wonder is who are the people in the paintings.  Some look eerily similar to some of us, while others don't. I'm not sure how to feel about it. The story of the Sun, Star, and Moon. That's what their auntie called the story, it never really had an official name, just referred to as that. Looking at some of the paintings I can't help but wonder which one of them is what part of the story, since their version of it is so vague. Missing details and chunks of the story, all simplified on the three main characters. Meanwhile, Aeon's perspective of the story they told me implies that Lambi is the Star but Aeon is noted as the Star. So two stars existed when war broke out, and seemingly from what is shown. This war was the downfall of the homeland where Aeon was from. Anywho, that might help with my research but not much on escaping. What will help is what Mango told me about their secret area of the place, a different one than that of the painting. I plan on checking that place out with Zander, having Mango as my spoke person while I'm gone. Yeah, I trust them enough to let them make judgments, heck their auntie is the royal advisor. I have high expectations of them and so far they have only proven their worth...."Are you sure it's this way?" Zander looks over at me."I'm positive.""Mm okay." He was walking ahead, very confident for someone who doesn't know where he's heading. Actually, I wonder if the staircase is where Zander fallen into that day. Maybe he unknowingly is aware of it, but he never mentioned knowing where exactly he went. To each their own secrets, hm?"There's a hidden staircase around here." I caught up to Zander, "A little birdie told me that might be the possible area for the chess pieces if you get what I mean.""If that's the case, we have all the missing parts done." Zander hums, "And we can finally go home!""After you complete the puzzle..""....Haaa but Runie, I know you said you won't judge. But seriously? How are you able to watch this go down and be so....so fine with it!? They're your friends just as much as they're mine!""Well, for starters they aren't going to be dead forever.""Yeah but...""They also won't remember this." I place my hand on Zander's shoulder, "And as much as I dislike unnecessary violence or well death of someone innocent. I do understand that this is needed to be able to go home.""Haaa...I wished there was a way for us to go home without violence.""Same." I hum, "But, from what is seen we don't have any choice but this." Aeon even said so, but I can't tell Zander that.It took a bit of looking but we were able to locate the staircase down, interesting enough it was between two paintings. A door mimicking a wall, with a secret button that was on one of the frames of the painting. But once that was discovered, the door led downward. From the looks of it, it's a long way down."Oh wow...I don't remember this." Zander was looking down, he squints his eyes, "Maybe we should've brought light.""Maybe." I spoke up again, "I can go back and bring Kri. You can wait here?"Zander looks over at me, "Huh? Oh...uhm...okay." he nods, "Yeah, let's do that. Maybe I can find other secrets~"I smile, "Alright, also don't fall down the stairs again."
-R-L
Cherry decided it was fun if she splashed water on me. Of course, after making sure I didn't have my hearing aids on me, always protecting my medical. I splash some water on her, "Meanie." "Ha! I say no, you're the meanie, you dummy." she sticks her tongue out before she shrieks as I splash even more. "You're the one who splashed me first." "So cruel..."I let out a light laugh, "Nah, I call it even." Cherish huffs, "I'll drown you.""No, you wouldn't""I would." She stares at me, "Okay, you're right, maybe not." she looks away. "Admitting I'm right?" I smirk, "Oh ho ho, can you repeat again? I'm afraid you sounded mu-ack..ugh water." "I WON'T REPEAT MYSELF MISTER." I laugh. "Seems like the two of you are having fun over there." Cherry looks over which prompts me to look over too, oh! It's Ocean. "Haha, trying to. Mango stated that Rune told them to tell us to chill. What better way to do it if not playing in the water?" Cherish hums. "Haha, that is true." Ocean smiles, ""Join us!" I offer, "The more the merrier, no?" Ocean hums, "Alright, I'll join for a bit."...It has been some time since we were chatting and laughing near the place we are using as shelter. We were enjoying our time around, some of us were drying off in the sun after being in the water. Overall, we had a fun bonding moment, with Mango leading some games, some gossip, and some drama of life. We also got some more food and water for later. It was all calm until Rune suddenly came out from the building panicking about Zander collapsing and being unresponsive. Now here we are, comforting the prince while Coral and Jade took to the task to check on Zander and see if he'll be responsive. From what Rune mentioned, he did have a pulse, but he refused to elaborate on what happened to Zander. He didn't say anything about how this happened. Just 'something happened' and ugh, I wished he told us. I wish he told us about what happened to Zander. I don't like what he said. Zander is our friend too, we got to know what happened to him! Especially in this environment! Mango somehow caught a frog and commented that it was Ricardo the frog. However, they couldn't give the frog to Rune, partially due to how much he was shaking. Everyone was either comforting him, setting the fire up and meals before sundown, and so on. I was mostly watching things go down, I just honestly didn't know what to do. I did help bring some wood for the fire but ugh. I wish I could do more, but I still feel distant from the prince. Compare to Mango who spends a lot of time with him because of their aunt's position in the castle. They are the most fitted to comfort Rune. I guess also Zander but he's uh...not doing good. "Yo, guys, how's Rune?" Jade closed the front door. "He's still a mess, but not panic." Mango replies, "Lavi and Vile are alright too." "Alright, alright. Though Coral wants to know what happened, I know we rushed but Zander is still alive, but the bruises on his body really raise some concerns." "Rune, rune- hold up. Let me help-""Bruises?" I look over at Jade before shifting my view to Mango. They were helping Rune up, surprisingly the frog didn't move away or flee. Rather it decided to chill on Rune's head. I guess that Ricardo frog, whatever the name was, likes Rune a lot. Haha, prince of the stars and frogs. "Here, here...I'll go and tell you what happened." 
-L-Z
"Zander, look at me." I looked over at Coral, who was checking on me. I don't know when they got here. I don't know where Rune went, I hope he's okay...haa I feel so much pain. It hurts so much. Did I break a bone?"Alright..." They sounded like they were grabbing things. "I'll tie it up with this...use more of those.." They let out a sigh, "Fortunately we found a full medkit. "I heard the door open up, "Core, Rune is here." That sounds like...Jade. Runie is here? Is he safe?"Hm? Oh, hello, hello,  Welcome in, Zander is awake....somewhat." "He responded?" "Yeah, he even opened up his eyes, he just hasn't said anything yet." "I see.""So, Rune, what's the context of this? How did Zander obtain so many cuts and bruises?" "I..." Rune sounds hesitant, ah but I am fine. Really...just a bit in pain, well scratch that I am in a lot of pain. But! I'm alive haha..yeah. "Take your time, Rune. From how you're reacting, it was a bit traumatic, wasn't it?""Mhm, it was..." Rune paused, "But here, it went down like this"Mm, I feel like passing out again. But I want to hear what Runie says. I can hear him talking and the other two talking. I can't, I just can't...make out what they're saying. It sounds muffled, as much as I try to focus I can't. I feel so much pain yet so confused......"Breep?" "Kri..""Breep Beep." "No, no, I...can we even?" "Breep." "Haa, I know this isn't the first time Zander got hurt, it's just...I hate seeing him hurt.""Beep bop boo." "H-huh-? Oh... it's you." "Mhm." I hear voices and beeps. I think that's Rune with Kri...but who's the other voice I hear? I can't open my eyes, they feel heavy...."I must thank you for bringing Zander here..." "It's no issue." that voice doesn't sound at all familiar.  "Can I speak to you?" "Aren't you already?" "No, no, I mean...later...outside.""Alright." I manage to open my eyes, "Mm..""Zan!?" My vision is blurry. I can see Rune, he's looking at me. Am I okay..? "Are you okay? Do you need water??" "Mhm." I felt him grab me, "Here, let me help you sit up. Uhm, I know you must feel a lot of pain...I'm sorry but I can't really do much. No one can, we don't have painkillers. Erm...but hey...I guess...maybe the pain will fade tomorrow?" "Rune.." "Yes?" He looks at me, "Huh-? Zan...don't cry." 
-Z-R
I managed to calm Zander down enough to drink water. I hope he's fine after this, this is such a mess. Why did this happen? From getting Kri to go downstairs, to exploring the downstairs area. Zander noted that it was where he had fallen the other time, but he and Mango never explored further into it due to him passing out and Mango freaking out. Now, this time around while actively looking around we found a hallway that goes in two different ways. We checked out both areas. When we went to the hall to the left it was an open door where Zander saw something and let out a scream. In there was what looked like a memorial for someone, a certain guy I had met but Zan hadn't. I don't quite understand why he screamed but I guess seeing a memorial for a dead person in a building that hasn't been habited in a while does shock someone. I mean, I was shocked too, since never in any of my interactions with Aeon was there any indication that he was dead.  He acts as if he is still alive, despite saying things that date him from long ago. Honestly, I thought he was like Lambi, an immortal who roams around with everyone. Perhaps a royal advisor of the former kingdom of his. It was when we were heading to the right, did a shelf that was there fell. Originally was supposed to land on me, but Zander freaked out and shoved me out, resulting in this. But who knew part of the ceiling was going to fall too!? There was no indication of it being weakened and about to collapse. Here we are now, Zander with many cuts and bruises, honestly not sure if he broke a bone. If he did, not sure if that will reset,...can I make Aeon help tend Zander?No, that might be asking too much of him. He was the one who took Zander back up here after I started freaking out. Not sure how he was notified unless Kri single-handedly notified him when it happened. What does matter is that he came and helped us out. I guess, that was what he meant when he stated that Kri could communicate with him. "Rune..?" "Mhm?" "What are you thinking about...?"I cup his face with my hands, "You."I watched as his face flushed red and his eyes trailed away from me. I chuckle lightly, giving into the idea of giving him a silly boo-boo kiss on the forehead. I know that isn't what he meant the other time, but, I'll do it. My dear Zan deserves the boo-boo kiss, haha. "Get better, alright?" I smile at him, "I can try and feed you some berries?" Zander's face was more red, hahaha, how cute. Gosh, if Ami saw what I did she would nudge me to do more. Mm, it has been a bit since I thought of her, I hope she's doing alright, and so is Albert. I decided the best action was to get Zander to feel better and eat a little bit.It took a lot but I managed to help change some of the bandages per the instructions that Coral gave me. I also got  Zander to eat a little bit. He was flustered for the most part, but I'd rather see him like that than upset. Now he's sleeping soundly, while I ate the remaining food on the plate. Drinking the water from his cup, I didn't mind. But I'd need to check later if there's more water for him to help him out during the night. Talk about night, it is already dark, I suppose I can meet up with Aeon. Or should I stay here with Zander and claim cold feet? Well...I don't know how I'd feel about lying to Aeon. Afterall, the story he told me about his life, he isn't a... cloud to mess with. For doing such horrendous acts without much remorse, even when talking about the past. He sounds so fine and if given the opportunity he would've done it again. ..."You came." Aeon looks at me with a smile. "I did say I needed to talk to you.""We could've chatted via Kri."Kri lets out a beep. I look down at them, "I know...but I prefer talking face to face.." It's easier to register what one is saying when facing them, rather than just hearing the voice. Well, for me it's better to be face to face. It's easier to catch one in the act of lying, when they're getting defensive or when they simply don't want to continue the conversation. "Aeon." I look at him, "Tell me, was this meant to happen? Was Zander getting hurt part of the process?" "Like this?" Aeon hums, "No. But he will get hurt, not like this. This situation was just a misfortune event." "I see..." I sigh, "Will he be alright when it restarts?" "I'm positive he will." Aeon looks up at the sky, "the sky doesn't lie.""Aeon, how did you find us?" "Kri told me." "I had a hunch.." We chatted back and forth, with Kri chilling on the ground while he and I sat on the ground. Chatting away about some questions I had. Such as if the insert area of the puzzle was downstairs in that area and if there's any other hidden room in this massive place. I also tried to get closer to Aeon to get to know more about his homeland, I wanted to know. Afterall, he has the same pupils as Zander, so it must be a kingdom. He stated that the kingdom doesn't exist but I'm sure it does, why would Zander have the pupil if that kingdom ceased to exist? "Bree- eep" I look over at Kri before looking back at Aeon. He didn't seem phased. "Beeereeep." I looked at Kri again, what was even happening? Is this a sign that the world is going to reset? I can't tell, a lot doesn't make too much sense yet. "Hello? Hello?" Wait...that voice-!? It's coming from Kri, just like Aeon's voice did earlier today, but that voice isn't Aeon."Lambi..?"

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Rune:"Hello!? Prince Rune?" Yeah...that's definitely Lambi's voice. There's no way I can mistake that voice for another, but how? How is that even possible!?!?! They're not here with us, they're back in Astrophel with my mother and well the whole world!? "Lambi~" Aeon pull Kri closer to him, "Took you long enough."  Huh!? Aeon knows Lambi!? THE Lambi Bonnett, royal ad- actually wait, no, I feel stupid. Of course, he might've met them. They've existed for centuries, they probably crossed paths but huh!? To remember their voice so long ago?? What type of memory those this Aeon has, my stars- I wonder if I can have that type of memory. "A-aeon...? How-how did you mimic the prince's voice!?!?" They sounded nervous, can he mimic voices? I'm curious now. But if he did wouldn't he have done so by now? Hm...I don't know. "I didn't." I felt his glance, "Lami~ we both know I can't mimic voices, but anywho, that prince is here."  There was silence after that. Before I heard Lambi speak up again from Kri, "It shouldn't be..." There were noises from their side, "this shouldn't have happened. Aeon did you do something??" "Nope." "No??? Then what's the possibility of this occurring, the portal was sealed, I ensured it was sealed to prevent that world from finding out. So tell me how did the current prince enter- hold up is he alone there?" They really sound panic. "Nope, nine other folks here with him. One of them is related to you." "MANGO!? Oh my stars, Aeon-" I feel confused yet amused and curious. What do they mean that there's a portal, a sealed one? A portal that they ensured was sealed, a portal no one could enter. Yet somehow my friends and I manage to make the portal open? Or did Lambi underestimated how long the seal will work? No that's not Lambi at all, the Royal advisor, the divine star. They know the future, they would have seen this coming, but they didn't? Did they not check? I don't know their ability one hundred percent to even determine. The one who may know is Mango but...I'm not sure how open they'll be with Lambi's secret towards me.  Aeon and Lambi were talking, more like Lambi rambling about how this shouldn't be, how there must be an error. I also heard noises and surprisingly Lambi cursing the whole universe or something about not being able to open the portal??? Aeon didn't say much, mostly singular words like 'Yeah, Nope, Perhaps' sometimes he said more but not really. Though they both spoke in a language that I didn't even understood.  Uhm...will the world restart like it does, or is Lambi interfering with it? I don't know...I have many questions. Yet many is unanswered, I am definitely going to ramble to Lambi and bother them with questions because this is just fascinating and confusing. Then relay my discoveries to my fiancé who loves to hear my thoughts and rambles of what I like. Haha....aww I miss her. I want to tell her about Ricardo the frog, and the rock Zander found that was oddly shape. Ohhh and maybe how I gave Zander a boo boo kiss. Ahh I can already tell Ami would tease me for it, I miss her. I want to go back home to her, yes yes. That's why I need or be focused, yes.  Aeon handed me Kri, "Lambi wants to speak to you."  I glance over at him before taking Kri, watching as he seemingly vanished afterwards. Similar to how he vanished earlier when he was in the room with me before Zander woke up. A bit stunned, I just stared at where he used to be standing at literally not that long ago. Huh I wonder what Lambi wants to say? Is it a code? Message relays? Should I tell Zander about this? Or is this a royal family secret?  "Rune, sweetie?" I look down at Kri. It's weird seeing Kri behaving like a phone. Though, luckily they're similar to BeepBop, easy to navigate. "Yes Lambi?" "Is Aeon still with you?" "No..?" I glance around, "I don't think so, I don't see him..he...poof? Vanished?" "Alright, I see." A pause,"Rune. Listen to me, okay?" "Uh..huh..?" "I want to inform you. You're no longer at the current world that you love and grew up in. However, you are in a world that mimics your home but is set back to I want to say, almost a century old." I heard static noises from their end, "Rune, are your friends there?" "Yes. Yes they are there." "Alright, okay." I heard them writing,"Listen to me carefully, alright? This might help you guys to come back home." "Mhm." Maybe I should tell Zan about this.  . . . Morning came by, just like it did in the past...four months now. Well more like three and a half, that's what Lambi told me. They also told me to trust Aeon, telling me that Aeon isn't a threat to me but can be for others. Talk about a sinister warning... But they also said Aeon won't do anything to disrespect me, unless I get on his bad side. So I suppose I have to ensure I have a good balance with him. I think I'm successful so far, since he also gave me the go-ahead to ask him for favors.. Lambi also mentioned the floorplan of the building, now if I have a paper and pen maybe I can draw it out. Building from the outside looks small, inside is large, with many hidden components. There's a way to go up to the rooftop, in which it's hard to move around up there. But, it's not impossible. Maybe I'll investigate the roof and find the chess pieces location once and for all. I'm certain it's where Zander got hurt, it's somewhere there. It must be, away from all, the only thing there besides the furniture is the gravestone of Aeon's.   Haaa, I tried communicating with Lambi once again through Kri, but I couldn't get a signal from them. I wonder if I hallucinated the whole thing, but it felt too real to be a hallucination. Besides Aeon earlier today came in the room and asked me a simple question, when? Now I don't know what he meant by that, so I didn't respond to him. It was awkward looking at him but he left as quickly as he came. Even was as quiet as the ghost he is. Well, I think he's a ghost, a strange one indeed. Since he can be seen, he doesn't seem to be fully transparent as a ghost, yet his touch is cold and lifeless. His personality differs from cold and warm, he doesn't necessarily have a reflection but I suppose he does if you're able to see him like Mango, Zan....and well me too.  When is Zander waking up? I'm bored and I don't want to leave the room yet, I don't want to be bothered by the others just yet. I want to talk to Zan Zan before I start the day. Mm, maybe I should sleep more..? No...I can't I wish I could. Laying on the bed is really uncomfortable but the floor is uncomfortable too. I would sleep on the floor but I admit, I do selfishly enjoy sleeping in Zander's company. It makes the area a bit better to sleep. Ah right, I mustn't forget to tell Mango the word 'fallen'. Not sure what it means but Lambi wanted me to tell them that. 
-R-L
 Loofa:Maaaan, resting on this bed is rough. Though haaa! Cherry is cuddled close to me!? Man, I never get to cuddle with her like this. Usually, her parents refuse to let us sleep in the same room. Hahaha I guess Cherry and I gotta keep this a secret from her folks.  Her hair feels soft, so soothing, her face relaxed in her sleeping state. She's so pretty in this form, I love her. I absolutely love her, haha. If I'm honest, I don't want to ruin this beautiful moment. She looks so peaceful! But I am in need to get her off so I can head out. I don't want to be stuck here!!  Should I push her off? Is that mean? Yes, yes it is. But! I want to get out. ... "Man....you kinda expect that the prince knows how to handle this, but he's not really doing much." I let out a sigh.  "I'm sure he's doing as much as he can." Mango looks over from their spot. They were up ahead by a little bit. "By commanding us to do all the labor?" I looked at them, they just gave me a smile before facing forward as they walked. "Hm, but you know what he said at the table, perhaps these silly chess pieces are the key to escape." "And you believe that?"  "Don't you?" "Not much." I sigh, "I feel like the whole investigating the puzzle is his way of not doing anything. After all, I barely see him busy as a prince! What he's doing here is almost like what he does back home. The most is him studying or going on dates with his fiancé." I pause, "Not to be rude to our prince- but it really feels like he does nothing at times."  "I can tell you that's not entirely true."  "But how can you say so? He really does whatever he wants. If he wants to do something, his mother lets him. Heck, he often travels to Rosailith Kingdom. Yet I don't think that is being so busy, more like vacationing."  "Loofa, I promise you that he doesn't do much vacationing." Mango looks back at me, "I know since I've gone with him in the past to his fiancé's kingdom." "And he didn't invite us to join?"  "It's not a vacation, so why should he? Make him more responsible for others when he's at the kingdom of love?"  I huff, "I just find it cruel that you can go with him on almost any travels overseas." I am jealous, as much as my family is in the upper class, they refuse to let me go on vacation on my own! It is always a family vacation, never a friends vacation outside of Astrophel! It's no fun. I want to experience the world with my friends! "Loofa." Mango paused from walking, looking over at me, "The only reason I go with our prince is for one of two reasons. He invited me to tag along, or I was tasked to do something related to our prince or in the kingdom. After all, my auntie is the royal advisor. Don't forget that."  "Right. You do have that privilege. Haaa so lucky."  They just looked at me with that smile of theirs before looking away, "Anyways, we need to head left, and we'll reach the area I found a ton of berries, but be careful, there are some poisonous ones too."  "Huh? Oh alright." Why do I feel like they wanted to say more? Oh well, I won't press them for information. 
-L-Z
 Zander: "Runie...?" I look at the guy who is currently hugging me and burying his face on my shoulder. It was so sudden, I just...I should hug him, yeah. Wait- but what if he doesn't want a hug? No, he wouldn't have hugged me- but wait no, but this is Rune. He could want to hug someone but not wish for them to hug him, I witnessed in the past how he felt uncomfortable that someone hugged him back. But how to tell if he's in the mood? He's hiding his face, and I don't want to be a jerk.  Oh gosh, Rune, what a predicament you're giving me. Why are you such a cute, smart, caring, cunning guy who is hard to understand at times!? Haaaa, I'll risk it. Yeah- I'll hug him. OH, WHY DID YOU STIFF UP, oh gosh that was the wrong thing to do right? Oh no oh no oh no- "Zander?" He was looking at me with his pale yellow eyes again, haaaa, he sounded confused. Wait oh wait, that means I'm good, right? Or am I screwed? "Yeah..?" He leans his head against my shoulder, rather than hiding it like he did earlier, "I'm tired...and still worried about what happened to you..."  "Mm?" I held him closer to me, "Awh, Runie...I promise you I feel fine. I'm walking and running about, no?" He lets out a sigh, "I wish I could've protected you..." "Nah, I rather protect you, Mr. Prince. If you were the one who got hurt instead of me, I wouldn't have known what to do. You're too precious."  "Precious.." I felt the hug tighten more, "You're... silly, Zan, because you're precious too."  I felt my face heat up, oh gosh Rune. Why must you call my precious!?!? That doesn't help meeee my silly old heart can't handle your silly words. Just like the boo boo kiss you gave me yesterday. "Haha.." I laugh awkwardly, "Through Runie, are you okay? Is the hug okay?"  "Mhm."  "Okay, good. I'll keep hugging you until you don't want me to." I smile, "I'll do anything to help you!" "I wish." Rune remarks, "If you could do anything, we already be home by now." He lets out a small chuckle. "H-hey!"  I'm sorry I'm weak!! I wish I had more guts to do it. But gosh you're so right Runie. If I wasn't so weak, we could be home! Ugh and yet here we are, you said almost four months in because you found a note about it. Gosh...it really been so long? "I don't blame you, Zan." Rune hums, "It is such a mental task as it is physical. I'm proud that you haven't lost your marbles so far. After losing it quite a bit early on."  "I- Rune!?" I felt my face burning up, this meanie!! "So...cruel." "I'm sorry that's the truth."  "No more hugs." I let go of him, gently pushing him away. He just gave me a look before composing himself, "Fine." He turns away, "Then I'll leave you to starve. Mr. Eating disorder." "Hey!" I went and hugged him from behind, "Asshole Prince." "Zan, get it right, I'm a timid prince." He made a sarcastic remark, this lil prince- I laugh, "You're so timid that you can't even kill someone for me." I lean close to him, "So weak." He lets out a soft laugh, "Projecting are we?" "No! Why would I project??" He laughs more. "Silly Zan."  "Though if I'm quite honest, I hate it when they call you timid, weak...useless...as if you're not the prince!?!?" I huff, "You do so much yet a lot of clouds in Astrophel don't see it." Rune has stopped laughing but he was messing with my hands that was around him. "It's how it is, but let them know me as the timid old prince. You know I'm used to it." "But..."  I lean against him, "That's not fair...you shouldn't be used to that stupid title."  "Zan." "Yeah?" "I love how you changed the topic to something completely irrelevant to our situation. You're really silly."  "A-ah?" "Though I do think it's a bit relevant." He hums, "Since I'm the prince, and everyone is stuck here. I should be in charge of making everyone escape. Yet most of the time I been just looking at random things whether they're important factors or not I look into it." Rune held my hands closer to him, I can hear my heart pounding, this feelss like a cheesy romantic moment but ahh! Get it together Zander! He's taken, stop being so....so obsessive over a guy who'll never see you like that!?!? "But...I say you've been doing way more than me."  "Well...I just want to ensure that my dear Zander here will be successful when he actually does his part."  "I- hey!"  Rune chuckles, planting a small kiss on my hands. ON MY HANDS!?!? OH!! Runie! You're killing me. "I....I ahahaha....uhm I'm very happy you trust me to be with you when you need a moment to recollect. A-and joke with..." I hid my face behind his back, oh gosh this is so embarrassing!!! ... Mango and I were in the room, they were still seemingly the only ones who trusted us. Which I still find bizarre! It sounds so crazy, especially since telling them most information about death when no one is dead. Yet they just believe us. Still don't know if it's them being naive of the situation because of the resets or maybe because they are such a follower of Prince Lunar mc Rune. Haaaa!! And Runie told me to trust Mango back and allow them to see Kri!  Talk about Kri, they are currently being petted by Mango. It for sure is so strange that besides Runie and I being the only two who can interact with Kri, we now have allowed Mango to interact and see them. Haa I guess that's fine?  "Zander, could you believe what I heard." Mango spoke out of the blue. "Huh?"  Mango shifts their gaze from Kri up to me, "Loofa told me Rune is doing nothing and using the puzzle as an excuse to do said nothing." "Wha-?" I blink, "Where did that come from?" "Dunno. Though from what I know, you guys done more than 'do nothing'." They pause, "But have this happened before? I mean...out of who knows how long we been here." "No...well I think not." I pause, "Then again, we never let you see Kri and now we do...so.." I look away, "I guess we should expect random changes. But I didn't think I would hear that. Especially from someone considered as a close friend to him." "He also seemed jealous that I tend to travel outside of Astrophel with Prince Lunar." "I would be jelly too."  "But is it something to really be jealous of?" There was a small pause before they spoke up, "Hm, maybe so. From your standpoint you don't really go out of Astrophel because money is tight...but someone like Loofa and I, we could do it."  I look at them. Well...thats not per say why I would be jealous. I just want to hangout with Runie more aha. Though no! They don't know I like Rune like that, and I don't plan on exposing myself like that. Afterall, it might prompt seperating us? Maybe?? I don't know, I just know it'll be awkward and I don't think Mango will be silent if I were to tell them.  "Though that's irrelevant. Since if Rune wanted to take us out of the kingdom, he would plan months ahead and ensure everything goes accordingly." Mango hums, I look back at them.  They do have a point there, if Runie wanted to take us too he'll plan ahead. Just like our trip that...ended up like this. Though I don't think any one of us was able to predict this. "I do request something of you though, do you think you can do that?" Mango asks. "I suppose I can, depending on if I am capable of it. Haha..." I laugh awkwardly. "Follow me." "Huh...?" Looking over at Mango, confused, "Follow you?" "Mhm!" Mango nods with their happy go smile. "I'm not too sure how far you and the prince had gone through from what you both had told me. Though, I have a feeling that Prince Lunar, hasn't been fully honest with you." "Huh??" I feel so confused, "Well if he's hiding anything that isn't that relevant to our situation....I suppose that's fine?" Mango hums, "I suppose that is fair. But if I'm honest, I'm pretty positive it's related to our situation. I'm pretty sure it can be very useful for you when the time comes to actually put the solution in action."  "Really...?" I pause, "But...hold up, how would you know? Plus I'm not good at following you, I'll make too much noise!!" "Hm...let say it's a gut instict, afterall, out of everyon I am the one who grew up in the palace with Rune. I know a thing or two about him. Besides, I think you can do it quietly, just like how I move around." Mango chuckles lightly before stopping, staring at me with their star pupils, "I don't want to concern you so much but, it's also it's related to you." "What do you mean related to me!?!?!" "You'll see if you follow me." They changed position and were now lying on the ground with Kri on top of them. "Later tonight, alright? The sooner you know, the better it is I say." "I- I don't know." If Rune is keeping it a secret it must be for my safety, no?? I don't know, but I am curious to see what it is. Ugh! I don't know. "Well, you have until later tonight to make up your mind. I'll give you that."  "Breep!"  Kri made a noise...I wonder if that's a sign. 
-Z-L
 Man where did Mango even go!?!?! They told me to wait for them by the water, but they haven't shown up! I guess they are really busy, maybe I should head back. But what if they come!?!?! Ugh, I don't know what to do. I guess I'll stay here, Hopefully they'll show up soon. If it starts getting dark I'm heading back, ain't no way you're finding me in the darkness. Though I must say, when you forget the situation that you're in. This place really is nice, gives similar vibes to where we were back home before coming here. I do say though, our prince been more quiet for the most part, he would speak to us in the morning about the puzzle and how he'll discover what it means. Afterwards he basically goes nonverbal. Yesh, that's the term we use on him. Maybe occasionally breaking out of it but most times he's quiet. I saw Ocean talking to him but he only responded with simple nods and pointing to things. I wonder if he's overwhelmed. Maybe Mango is right, he may seem like he's not doing anything but is doing many things? But how can I know, I'm just someone who happened to befriend the prince. It's been what, three days now? Four? But man I want to head home. I wonder what my littler sister is doing, I hope she's okay. It must be scary that her big brother Loofa isn't with her. She have our parents so...it should be okay, but man once we're back I'm going to spoil her. Hug her like there's no tomorrow. Maybe I can ask Cherry if she wants to do a girls day with my sister, I know she likes doing that. Despite protesting that I'm annoying her and making her hangout with my sister, haha, so moody but after she's talking nonstop to me how much fun they had. Flinching at the sudden touch, I look over at the culprit. Oh! Mango finally arrived, "You finally came." I smile. "Yeah, they gave my task after task." They sat down besides me, "I thought Cherish was with you?"  "She was earlier but Lavender needed her help so she left. Never came back after." I chuckle,"She abandoned ship." Mango laughs,"Reminds me of how I behave."  "It does, you always go missing." Mango laughs more,"Hey give me credit, I come back." "The only good thing."  "Heyy!!"  ... Mango and I talked for a long while. Heck, even while heading back so we can help the others we were chatting, whether it was about our situation or telling silly stories. I definitely enjoy my time with that short gremlin, it's not everyday I get to hangout with them. Okay...maybe right now it's everyday but once we're home, everything will be back to normal, right? Though do I really want to hang less with them? No, but damn do life beg to differ.  But I gotta say we were hella successful! We got so much berries! This will definitely last us quite a bit. 
-L-R
 "Rune! Rune!" Mango gave me a smile, "I have a lot to report on." "Go ahead." Everyone was currently outside of the building, while Mango and I were inside.  "Ah where to start." Mango hums, "Well first of, Star said he'll meet us at the corridor near where those stairs are."  "Mhm." "Secondly, Zander's behavior seems alright, nothing seemed off, though he does seem more eased knowing that I could be trusted with information. Even though at the end I won't remember and you two have to constantly recap what's going on." They laugh lightly. "Right." "Thirdly, when I took Loofa to go collect berries this afternoon. There is a location a bit further away from the building which is a good location to hide things or, you know. Us." Mango gave a smile, "Maybe in the act, you can try and get Zan to escape from the back of the building. Get him to that area with me to make an alibi on his whereabouts. I can also go to that area and die there if you want!"  "Hm.."  Mango hums, "Though, Rune. I must ask, how did you even get in touch with my auntie?"  "I don't know. I just know I did and got some Intel from them." I sigh, "Though I am curious, Mango. What did the word 'fallen' meant?" Mango looks at me and blinked, before looking away, "Hm...I don't think I am allow to say."  "Not allowed to?" "I don't think so." They look back at me with a smile, "But if I could I would tell you that, Lunar."  I nod, "I see." "Let's head to dinnertime? Get something to eat before later?"  I nod once more. Mango smiles more as they went to the front door, "Let's go then!" They open the door and quickly went out. "Aeon, do you know what 'fallen' means or am I supposed to be in the unknown for now?" I look over. "Ah, you noticed my presence?" Aeon was smiling. It was almost like a sly smile, innocent yet cocky. "Of course. Though please respond to my question before I go." "Hm. You're not allow to know yet."  Not allowed to know yet? Interesting...So that must mean I'll come to play later on. I wonder what it means now, I'm more interested in it now.  "I see, thank you. I'll see you later, Mr. Star."  ... When everyone was asleep was when Mango and I are going to visit Aeon. Afterall, Aeon is the one noting things down and providing some ideas. But I'm not sure how I would feel forcing Zander to kill someone, it's already tough as it is with how he feels about it. Besides even if Aeon spoke that he is the one of the many former versions of what we know today as Zander.  It still is something how the Zander now that lives with me. Many reincarnation ago, was so...ruthless? Cruel, cunning, and overall not a very good cloud with all the crimes he done. But honestly, why is that borderline attractive? Not that he did many crimes. It's the idea of him protecting me like that. But ahem, I rather have my Zander and not Aeon. Yeah...I feel more comfortable dating someone who wasn't such a criminal.  Ahem, ahem. Gosh is it time to head out? Aha I think it is, Zander is sleeping. Yeah, time to head out, before I start just crushing on the former version of Zander. Oh gosh I have a thing for folks who protects me huh? Like how Ami protected me that one time- Oh me, shut up and move- It's time!! Goo!! 
-R-Z
 I decided to follow. It's the way Mango purposely planted the idea to leave the door slightly open so 'Rune can leave silently' but more like so I can leave as well without being detected. Mango was talking to Rune, most being hush whispers but from some of the body language that I could make out, it wasn't anything harmful.  From where they're heading, isn't it where Runie and I went where I got injured? Now why are they heading there? At the end, everyone is sleeping, couldn't they chat over where we meet up in the morning? Why all the way here? Far away from everyone ? As I followed, there was many instances I could've been caught but Mango luckily covered me. Keeping Rune's attention to them, but I must say, whatever Mango wanted me to see much be big and important. Especially when they claim I'm related to whatever it is.  ... It was when they were at the area, I hid behind the wall. I should be hidden from their sight, but gosh my heart is beating so fast. I can't be found out yet, especially not now. I'm so close, right? Oh I hope whatever it is, it's good. My curiosity got to me and I accepted Mango's request when they asked me during dinner. Haaa good thing I ate, it wouldn't been good to have Rune worry about me or having to worry about my stomach growling while doing this.  "I don't think I can stay here long." I heard Mango, "But I'll do my best to convey all the information I can give."  "Why?"  Oh no, Rune sounds a bit suspicious of Mango. "Because I want to sleep." "Oh...fair."  "You should make it quick too. You haven't rested well for a while." Another voice?  Why does that voice sounds familiar. Oh wait! It's that voice I heard yesterday, I think it is that voice. It sounds familiar. The three were going back and forth but who's the other voice? I couldn't really tell, I think Rune is blocking the view. They kept chatting. Huh? Oh! Mango is coming here!?!? WAIT WHY!?!? "I'll head out now, have a good night." Mango waves at the others. "Do you need me to help you?"  "No, I can manage. Thank you for offering, Rune. Though please focus on the task ahead." "Right. Have a good night." "You too." Mango was getting closer, oh that leaves Rune with whoever else that's there with them. I can't tell still. "Zander."  "HMPH-!?!?" My mouth was covered by the hand of Mango's. I stared at them, holy stars, I didn't think they're going to say my name. "Mango, you okay?"  "I'm fine!" Mango looks over, "I think my stomach is unhappy with the dinner. Another reason to rest early haha." "Are you sure?" "I'm sure! Stay there Rune. I'll be fine, I promise."  "Ah..." Mango grabbed my arm and dragged me away from my spot. We walked for a good distance before they let go, "You almost busted your cover, Zan."  "Ha.."  "Though, you followed this far, I suggest directly confronting and seeing it yourself. But if you wish to not do so, than you can come with me back to where we sleep. I can guide you, I know my way around in the dark. But you got to make the call now."  "I..." Do I want to? Yes, yes I do! "I'm going to...confront." I don't know if it's the right thing but I'll do it. Mango just nodded and gave me a little light that they found before walking off back to the sleeping quarters. I guess I have to head back. It wasn't that far of a walk to make it back to my original spot. But with a deep breath I started walking towards Runie and whoever he's with. Afterall this person or entity, whatever it may be, have been in contact with Runie. Related to me in a way...so this must be important, right? So tell me why, when I got close enough to see the other individual and Rune, I found the other person look awfully similar to me? "Who...are you?"  Watching Rune flinch as he looks at me, startled at my appearance. The person besides him walks over to me, I backed up. "Lunar." He looks over at Runie, "I think your times up with this secret. It's time to tell him, no?"  Huh? Tell me what!?!?

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Rune:  Tell Zander..? But I didn't want Zander to find out like this...why- how? Wait...oh no, no I know. Oh gosh, I'm such a fool, huh? This was set up by Mango, it has to be. Oh gosh, that means I walked right into Mango's plan without a care, haa. What to do? It's no wonder they were so persistent with any noise we heard along the way, saying it was either the old building or them, heck they also dared to say it was Aeon! I wouldn't blame much on him openly, the guy is dangerous and I don't wish to be on his bad side. Though I must say, the royal advisor definitely played a part on why Mango is so...daring to Aeon. However, I feel like they might be the only one with a pass to mock or blame that guy. Haa, I wonder if they were lying that they wanted to rest early today, or am I overthinking it? No, this was something they would've planned.  But they are rather fragile...but there haven't been signs of any flare-ups on their medical condition. I can't judge for that part of their words but gosh the other parts, must I dare am a bit hurt to know.  And now here I am with Zander and Aeon, two look so much like one another. Besides the differences of Zander having freckles, Aeon doesn't; Aeon having heterochromia of eyes, Zander doesn't; Zander is taller than me by approximately two inches, Aeon is shorter by me roughly the same amount, not sure. But he's shorter but taller than Mango so that's that... "Breep!" Ah I can't forget Kri is here too. I don't think Zan and I have much say to Kri since their owner is Aeon. Haa what a situation to be in. "I.." I don't know if I can start, can I back out? I am not at all prepared to tell Zander about Aeon, and everything he had done to us. Ah...why now? It shouldn't have been now...haa couldn't Mango tell me about this plan? Maybe I could've changed some things, gosh...this is such a predicament for this introverted prince who happened to be me.  "My name's Aeon." I look over at Aeon, he was offering his hand to Zander, "And you're Zander, right? Lunar has spoken a lot about you." He sounded kind, despite being a general who killed many ahem. Zan doesn't know that, nor does he need to know that. Yeah, Aeon is just Aeon, a guy who lives here.  "H-huh?" Zander was looking at Aeon, he seems hesitant, oh gosh did I put him in an uncomfortable position? Should I have said something?  "Oh, yes my name is- wait Lunar has what-"  "He has spoken much of you, he also summoned me to help you with your injuries." Aeon was smiling at Zander, he really do look kind. I...huh-? Wait no, I should be the one telling- wait, ugh, I don't know. I don't like this, why must it be played out like this? Actually, maybe its better, I don't know how to handle this situation. It's just a miracle I haven't ran after Mango to have a chat with them, but now I'm just uncomfortable. Not sure how much more I can take. "Isn't it right, Lunar?"  "Huh?"  "You called me a while back to help dear, Zander here?"  "Oh...right." I look away, ahem, this was sudden. Was this his way to make me talk? I guess so, ha, I can do it. Yeah, Rune you can do it. You are brave prince, it's just Aeon and Zander, two folks you know well. One of them you're in love with, both of them tied to the research of yours, yes. Yes, chat.  "Rune...?"  Crap, I must've been silent for a while, "I did...on multiple occasions summoned you, Aeon...to help out. Whether it's related to Zander...or not." I really don't like this situation. Not only that, but I feel awkward, felt cornered to admit something I intentionally hid away from Zander. Zan even sounds confused still, I don't know how to make him understand. Silently, I return my gaze back to the two. "You..you're the one...that was the unknown person here...?"  "Yep! That's me! Afterall, this is my home."  "H-huh!? Oh- Gosh, that means- Oh! I'm so sorry we intruded!" Zander apologizes, holding his hands together and bowing down to Aeon. "It's okay, Zander. You guys are permitted, if you weren't you would've been kicked out long ago, haha." There was a pause from Aeon after his small chuckle, before he spoke up again, "Lunar, for your question earlier that I answered. The word 'fallen' that you told Mango, meant to tell Zander."  "Wha-" I look between Aeon to Zander to Aeon, "That...meant to tell Zander?" So I guess that's why they didn't say anything to me about what it meant. Wait, but how did Mango instantly knew it meant that? I'm confused. I guess their auntie really is a genius, able to convey such a plan with a simple word.  "Well, yes." Aeon looks at me, "To tell Zander. Does Zander knows who the guided star is?"  "Uhm." Zander does know Lambi, yet they never really met them as the divine star that they are. He just knows them as the royal advisor. "Who?" Zander tilts his head, ah!? I didn't notice that he gotten closer to me. "Hm." Aeon tilts his head, waiting for an answer from one of us. "Not really." I look at Aeon, "He never met them as the Guided Star." Aeon nods, "Alright, I see. In that case, Zander, do you believe in the divines?"  "Huh-? Oh...uhm...yeah..?"  He was hiding behind me now, ah....is Aeon scaring them? Oh dear, Zander, I'll try and comfort you, this is a very awkward situation. Though, why do I feel like this will be some breaking news to us? Aeon never really asked me if I believed in the divines, nor have I heard him ask Mango. I am curious why he asked Zander. ... Aeon was talking about what Zander is, and what role Zander plays in the world. That he is following the same role as Aeon as they were connected despite being from different family lines and well eras. After all, Aeon was from around the same time when the Divine Star Lambi was born, approximately almost nine hundred years ago. Meanwhile, Zan is merely just seventeen like me.  How the role and this situation are connected and so on.  It's interesting to say at least, learning that Aeon and Zander have the same star, they both were the fallen star of destruction and rebirth. I want to say Aeon solely followed destruction from what I know of him, not much can be concluded if he did anything of the rebirth aspect of his star. I wonder if Zan will be destructive, if so, can I ease him? Like how those couples will ease one another, with little affection. Like holding hands, maybe planting kisses, and I guess in Zander's case, maybe kissing each and every freckle on his face and body. Maybe his eyes too, they're pretty eyes. Maybe any moles and other features he have, even the places he's insure I will try and ease the insecurities...Ahem, gosh, I really just imagined myself hugging Zander and planting little kisses on him to calm him down.  What a time to think of such silliness, I can just feel the warmth of my cheeks, I really just thought of that huh? Haha Ami would've teased me. Glancing over at Zander, he was still actively listening and was currently holding my hand as we sat. I was not sure what to do. The thoughts of earlier definitely is something I don't wish to do, not yet at least.  And how this situation started, I'm not mad at what Mango did. A bit betrayed but, I supposed it's not much. They were afterall, following their Auntie's order, even Aeon was following along. This makes me truly wonder if Aeon follows the commands of Lambi and if he does, was there anything of the sorts of never hurting anyone that come across this place? Hm, I also wonder I can communicate with Lambi again or if it's a one-time thing. But nevermind that, it seems Zander is getting a bit more comfortable with Aeon. I guess that's a good thing, but I'm not sure what is going through Aeon's head, it's hard to tell what he's going to say. Though at least there's still peace between these two.  
-R-L
 Loofa: "Haaa!?!?" I stare at Cherish, "And what do you mean by that!?" I looked at her, it's early morning and she's already pulling at my leg. For what!? FOR SOMETHING SHE DID! Haa, What a naughty cherry! Ugh! But I love her, even though she could be so...so ah! So mean! Ha...I really gotta make sure my little sis don't be like her. Maybe I should tag more on their gals day out, or is that too weird? Ugh! Why am I thinking of that!?! Anyways, why is it my fault that she was using me as a pillow!?!?! Hmph, I just say that's a win because I'm comfy for her. Ahem...but she can't know I think of her like that and would gladly do anything for her. Or maybe she's aware because of the collar she gave me some years ago that I wore until it no longer fit on my neck.  "I mean exactly what I said you foul banana." She crosses her arm, huffing. "Banana!?!?!?"  "Yes! Yellow man!"  "I-" I huff, crossing my arms as well,  "Not my fault that you were hugging me and refusing to let go of me."  "I wasn't hugging you! Who would hug a gross rotten banana like you!?" I can see her face turning a bit reddish.  "A certain pink lady, I happened to know and grow up with." I stick my tongue out at her.  "Y-you- hmph, fine be an asshole you butthole." She pushes me back on the bed. I look at her before grabbing her hand and pulling her closer to me, "Sheez, asshole and butthole? Didn't know I was both." I smile. "Oh hush." She wasn't looking at me. Did I  go to far? She's on top of me now, haha.  Wrapping my arms around her, I was hugging her, "Look, this rotten banana is hugging you and daring to pull you closer to his ugly warmth~" "Hmph." She huffs.  "Hm...I'm surprised no one was slamming our door to see what's up." I glance over at the door, no one has knocked on it surprisingly. It would be awkward if they opened it now when we're in this position. Oh gosh, I'll be embarrassed! "Hmph, did you want others to deal with you're stupid butt?" "No ma'am." I laugh lightly, "Only you can deal with my butt."  "Huh!?! no!" She looks over at me, "Never! Get off." I laughed as I held her closer, "You're lying ~" ... "Loofa, do you believe in the divine stars?" Mango asks me, what an odd topic. I guess anything can come up when we're bored and doing survival tasks.  "I don't know." I place the bucket on the grass, "Do you?"  "Definitely." Mango was in the water, they had already taken their valuables out of their clothes that can't be wet and such. "I feel like I wouldn't have made it to this age if I didn't."  "Really?" I took off my shoes and socks. "Yes, really!"  Thud The noise of the fish entering the bucket, looking over, at the bucket before placing the shoe behind, near to where Mango left their items. "I really thank the divines for keeping me alive, haha."  "Or is it just the universe telling you, your time hasn't come yet." I enter the water after removing my hearing aids. Moving close to Mango to ensure I can hear them.  "That too." Mango was smiling, "Both said it wasn't time."  "Hm.." I look at the water, watching for any fish to be near me.  "Though, I must say, Loofa, I had an odd dream." "Hm? What was it about?" "Death and suffering." Mango pauses, "Or do you wish to hear the full story?"  "Uh...sure, why not." How terrifying can it be?  Mango nods as they plop another fish in the bucket. "You know how the plague that created the genetic coding of the 'evil cloud' that we hear of?"  "Yeah?"  "The genetic variation is labeled red curse, and it deprives of what they say that during that time was when the sky was red like blood." Mango hums, "Anyways, my dream was related to that. It was like a peaceful day like today, before it suddenly turned red and chaos engulfed everyone. The streets became nothing of bliss, just bloodied bodies and fear. Death was everywhere, and there was no cure, just pain. Screams from the young and old, tears of all who lost love one. The corruption of the curse, how it rid the emotions that make us who we are."  I quietly listened to Mango as they continued telling their dream. A dream of the plague, that history said happened centuries ago. How they would be running, trying to escape the plague yet falling to it at the end. Falling victim to it, like everyone else. Losing themselves, who they were, and becoming one of those horrific things that we see in the history books. Scary... "But at least it's a dream and there's no scary monsters. History says they're long extinct due to the surviving population fending off them and exterminating them. We just have the mutated variety of genetics that we call evil clouds now. Haha." Mango was quiet as they plopped another fish in the bucket, "Yeah..."  I looked over at them, they sounded like they didn't believe that those monsters were extinct. Nor did their expression say they were happy about those creatures being nonexistent. "Did your parents ever tell you the monsters were going to eat you if you misbehave?"  "Huh? Oh, no, my auntie never told me that. The most they said was that the universe is always watching, and any misdeed will be punished in due time." Mango hums, "Now what my biological parents? I don't really remember if they ever told me such sayings." they laugh lightly, "Maybe because I was already so much to handle." "Really?"  "Mhm." They smiled at me, "So, with my auntie's tell,  I don't dare misbehave. Afterall, what's the use of misbehaving if the reward isn't worth it? I'll take risks if it's worth and go against my better conscious."  "You don't even seem like one to misbehave." "Mm is that so?" Mango got out of the water, "to burst your bubble, I've misbehaved quite a bit."  "Seriously?"  "Yeah, anyways, we have enough fish for now. Let's head back." 
-L-Z
 Zander: Is it so childish that I've ignored Runie? Probably, but ugh! Why did he kept it away from me about the existence of Aeon. Like sure, I guess I can understand a bit, not to cause worry and panic but gosh!! I feel betrayed, we promised we would inform one another about anything noteworthy yet he never informed me of Aeon! Like aaaa! I can't with him!  So all day I been ignoring him, and when he tries to make conversation with me I walk away. If he's in the same area as me, I leave. I am just avoiding him, and I know I can't do this forever I just ugh. I don't know. I feel stupid, yet I feel like I need to compose myself after everything.  Fallen Star of Destruction and Rebirth, is the whole title of what was given to me. The same title as Aeon, but he told me that their role was more chaotic rather than peaceful. Saying that the puzzle we have is based on his life, the key piece of the queen in the puzzle which happens to be me, represents him. The queen destroyed the other pieces to win the war, but in the puzzle, the queen piece destroy all the pieces, but the actual story from what Aeon said was that only the king piece that belongs to Rune survives, as well as the bishop piece that belongs to Mango. Now I don't know if this is foretelling something, I'm assuming it is. After all, why would he say it? Or does he speak about nonsense like me? I'm not that good at deciphering others. "Breep." Kri...you know I expected Kri to go back with Aeon after learning that he was the owner of them. Yet...they seem to just stay next to me or Mr Prince over there. Haa, I wonder what to do, can I ask Aeon to do the puzzle for me? He might be able to handle it, probably way better than me, but ugh. I don't know.  There's so much to think about yet not much time. I can't lose more time than what we already have lost. I just want to go home! Ugh! Though, I am curious, what powers do I even have? Fallen Stars, from what Aeon had told me are clouds that are gifted by the divines, the gods. Mortals with power, meanwhile if one is a Divine Star, they are the powerful ones. Though I never met a divine, I could say it's the same with Fallen Stars, but I met one last night. His name is Aeon, aha. WAIT- but I am one too, so does that mean I met myself? I don't know. That really sounded stupid. Nevermind.  I pet Kri on their head, honestly, Kri makes a lovely robot pet. I want to take them home with me, but alas, I don't think I'm able. Kri belongs to Aeon, after all. Actually, ever since meeting Aeon last night, things that Runie had done started to make more sense.  Like how he knew who was what, meanwhile I didn't believe him. He was aware due to Aeon providing answers regarding it. It really does seem like Aeon is doing everything to help us, without fully aiding step by step. It's like how my mom taught me baking, or how my dad taught me pottery. They go step by step but watch and only help me out when I was struggling indefinitely. Maybe Aeon is the same way. What else happened, ah yeah, Aeon started speaking to me in a language I never heard of, but I understood it rather quickly. I think it's the language of what was written in the notes by Aeon, but oh my goddamn stars, what he said- HE ASKED IF I LIKED RUNIE!!?!?!? And of course I stuttered and said no, because I definitely don't! Well, I do but no! He's engaged! But in turn, Aeon just laugh and told me to not lie, like gosh, why did Aeon say that to me last night!?!? Sure, it's super embarrassing too because Runie heard but he didn't understand. He did question me but aha, I just lied to him, sorry not sorry Runie. But that was too embarrassing.  . . . "I must thank you, Mango." I look at the smaller one, if I didn't follow their advice, or well if their idea wasn't intriguing, I wouldn't have known about Aeon. Nor the other information that Aeon had shared with me.  "It's nothing." Mango looks over at me with a smile, "I was just following the order."  "I am amazed you manage to fool Runie like that."  "Hm? Oh!" Mango laughs lightly, "I'm not exactly sure what I did, just know based on what you and Rune said. Though if I really fooled him so well, I guess I must thank my auntie for teaching me."  "Haha, I should get lessons from them then."  Mango smiles, "I think they would allow it."  "Are you two going to chit-chat here throughout the night, or are we heading to speak to the Star himself." Rune enters the conversation, holding Kri with both hands.  "Both~" Mango went over to his side, looking over at me with their star pupils, "Come on Zan!"  I smiled as I went towards them. I don't feel excluded, haha! I know, I know I said I was going to avoid Runie. But I also knew I couldn't avoid him forever, besides he made a cute little bunny with the berries for dinner with a small whisper of an apology. As much as I felt betrayed, I know Runie, he wouldn't hurt anyone just cause. He has his reasons to hide things, just like how I hid that little shrine of love fo- ahem, we're not talking about that, nor thinking about it. Hmph, never again, I shouldn't mention that situation. Anyways, Runie is a sweetheart who tries his best to do things right, and I wished I could just kiss him and pat him on the head, telling him he's doing a good job.  But here we are making our way to the meetup spot, the spot that Mango and Rune are familiar with. One who can remember and the other who relies on familiarity of the area. Now there's me in the mix and we are definitely going to make sure we go home soon. Yeah! The walk didn't felt long as it did yesterday, I guess trying to be quiet and avoiding the prince vs not hiding definitely plays a part in how it feels. Gosh, I wish I can hold Runie's hand as we walk but he's holding Kri. But hey, at least I can hold Mango's hand! I don't know, I like holding hands with people, but I do really like holding hands with Runie. Maybe it's because he's my crush, my beloved Runie, Mr Prince Bitch. I adore him, I really do. Just looking at him and how he's holding Kri like his child is so cute. He always had a soft spot for robots, and frogs, and well many critters too. I remember Runie saying he rescued a cat long ago, tended to the kitty, and named her Aurora. Sadly she passed away, but from what Rune said, she was very well-loved.  "Welcome." Aeon was smiling at us, I didn't realize we already got here. He was opening the door more for us to enter. As we entered, we all went to the table that was there, it was just him, Runie, Mango, and me. All in this room, oh, and Kri too. Runie brought Kri with us I forgot haha, Kri is an amazing flashlight.  Mango took the initiative to sit next to Aeon, while Runie and I sat beside each other. I am amazed how comfortable Mango is with Aeon, they seem more comfortable than Runie who remembers each of their interactions. I wonder why...did Aeon secretly tormented my dear Runie? Is that why he never told me about it? Ah, I don't know.  "Aeon, are you able to help with the task at hand?" Rune started the conversation, "It'll be nice to have another hand to help, especially after the part of Mango's demise." He looks over at Mango with an awkward smile, "No offense."  "None taken." Mango smiles back at him, they are petting Kri. "I might be able, but there is so much I can influence before the puzzle would be invalid." Aeon was writing in a notebook that was there.  "But if you and Zander represent the same piece, why can't you?" Rune tilts his head, "And now Zander is aware of your presence."  "It's not my assigned role." Aeon hums, "My role in this puzzle is to observe you guys and the aid be minimal." He was writing more, "I can aid only by fidgeting the house structure and creating obstacles. But more than that is deem invalid."  "I see." Rune lets out a sigh, "Okay, where can you fidget and create obstacles?"  "In many areas, I can show you where."  "Would you be able to show in the day?"  "Mm." Aeon hums, "I suppose I can."  "Wait, but what if someone else sees Aeon?" I look over at Rune. "Aeon is good at stealth, he's hard to detect." Rune faces towards me, he reached over and ruffled my hair up. "He followed you for a while and you didn't noticed."  "Huh!?!"  "He also followed Loofa and I." Rune hums, "If you ever felt watched, safe to say Aeon probably was watching."  "Gosh...so that explains that." I felt a bit dumb. Rune just played with my hair, silly Runie. "Alright kids, I'll tell you how you might plan it out and in the morning I'll try and show you the areas where I can tweak for your desire outcome." Aeon gave us a smile, flipping the page of the book before doodling. Only to later see it wasn't a doodle but a sketch of the layout of the building. In certain areas he marked with an x and in others he labeled with symbols or shapes. He explained that the symbols of the star was where we were residing, the rooms. The places marked in x are areas where he can collapse the building to aid us. Some areas were symboled with a triangle which he said were hidden rooms and passages that can lead to one place to another.  He went in detail how the one death in the real event isn't replicated in the puzzle, but ones death must be caused before collecting the chess piece. Which I find it cruel, because we already know the pieces but we can't just collect them and put them in the machine. So mean and cruel hmph. 
-Z-R
 The discussions with Aeon soon came to an end as it was time for all of us to go back and pretend nothing happened. Mango was walking to my right while Zander was at my left. I find it funny, Mango being on the right like my right-hand advisor like their auntie who advises to my mother. Meanwhile, Zander is on my left where I will soon have a ring on my finger, ah I wonder how my wedding day will go. It'll be such an event, no? The prince of Astrophel finally weds the princess of Rosailith. Ha, I am always grateful I am engaged to Ami and not her annoying sister, Ivy.  Hm, what a thought, her sister doesn't need any space in my mind, she isn't worth much. Ivy is younger than Ami, being the same age as me. I don't really remember if she was older or younger than me, I didn't give much thought to her.  She was always a talkative cloud, always trying to get my attention when I went to visit my fiance. She is just...more annoying and obsessive than Zander. Haha, compared to Zander, that girl will go far and beyond to ruin relationships to get with me. From trying to frame my fiance that she cheated on me with other clouds, which was an obvious projection because later was exposed that Ivy had cheated on her fiance. What a cruel girl she is, and the fact she was trying to pin it on Ami and telling me that Ami cheated. As if I would instantly believe her, hm. She went all the way to try and make me cheat on my fiance, whether by drugging me or not. It is very annoying, and it's one of the many reasons I don't really consume anything that she offers. For a princess of love, she is really...not in a position deserving that title. But I can't really say much, others speak ill of my position too.  Ah I really had to dive down in those disgusting and uncomfortable memories of Ivy, ha. What a cruel thought. But at least I have Zander here, holding my hand. Well more like he's leaning against me while holding my hand, as if we're dating. Haha, silly Zander, I love them.   "Mango.." I spoke up as Mango glance over at me. "Yeah?"  "How's your condition?" If I'm completely honest, I forgot to check in on you, Mango. Haa, so much to think about and the health of my friends wasn't of my concern. Well more like Zander's health was prioritized while everyone else was so so. Though it was because it resets and the others wouldn't remember much of it but Zan does. He was cursed like me to remember , but he remembers more than me so I prioritized his health. Especially when he refused to eat and learning he was eating barely for a good while. Haaa, but I shouldn't have forgotten Mango's health conditions. I guess I subconsciously remembered to not give them taxing tasks but geez, I'm terrible. "It's been fine." Mango responded. They were standing in front of us. "Nothing had flared during the time." "That's good." I smile, "Remember to tell me if anything happens, I'll protect you."  "I know." Mango smiles, "Have a good night."  "Kri, I know it's not much down but can you accompany Mango to their room and then return to us?"  "Breep." Kri beeps moving away from their resting spot that happened to be my head. Mango looks at both of us and then at Kri, "Hm..okay, I accept this haha." Mango lightly chuckles. "Have a good night too, Mango." Zander bid Mango good night. Mango just smiled at us before continuing their journey to their room. I enter the bedroom that I share with Zander, with him following right after.  Zander leans against my back, "Oh Runie ~ I can't walk anymore ~"  Scoffing as I knew what he was implying. "Just say you want to be carried to bed like a little princess."  "Haaa?" Zander jolts up, "I wasn't implying that!" "Suuuure you weren't." I look over at him, "It's like you weren't holding my hands earlier for comfort before deciding to not let go due to enjoying holding the hand of you dear cr-" "Shhhhhh!" I can tell despite it being dark, that Zander's face is red. Hahaha, what a silly guy. "Ha! Rune!?!?"  "Mhm?" Picking Zander up is easy, he doesn't weigh much. For Ocean she probably would remark he weighs like a paper or something, she's just that strong. I wish I was strong as her. Ah, anywho, I have a certain baker boy in my possession. Whatever do I do? Should I tease my little star? Kiss him? Haha, nah it's time for bed. Taking Zander to bed and laying him down, when light soon came from the door, following the silent beep of Kri. Looking back over to them, I watched as Kri automatically closed the door with one of their limbs. I look back down at Zander who I feel like is losing himself in screamville that I'm technically pinning him down. If we're honest, I just really placed him down and haven't moved because I saw Kri. Ahem. Though maybe teasing him before going to bed would be a nice way to end the day.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Zander: Rune brought everyone to the table to host a meeting, he split the group to do food, wood, and well the tasks we usually make them do. He grouped Mango with me and gave us the task that we were going to explore the building more. After all, for everyone, it hasn't even been more than a day since we fell here. Ah, if they knew we had been here for almost five months now, maybe they wouldn't be as energetic as they are here. Ah...ahem, anyways, who are the ones who need to go today?? I need to check the notebook, I'm pretty sure today is Cherish and the Monet siblings. I need to double-check. However, I need to wait until this group meeting is over.  Ha, I don't know how I'll do this, it was terrifying enough doing this to figure out who is what. Now that we're taking the plan to kill and complete the puzzle in one go? That is making me anxious. I know I know it's not necessarily today we're doing it because we need to plan and get Aeon to guide us where we can set traps for some of them. If I think about it, out of everyone here, Ocean is one of the most difficult clouds. She's stronger and well, she can very much break my bones if I piss her off. From what Runie told me, she is loyal to him, but will her loyalty suppress her from her anger? I doubt it, especially since we have to get rid of her twin before her. Knowing Ocean, getting rid of her brother will piss her off to the core, and may go manic. Even when figuring out her chess piece, it was terrifying dealing with her. Haa, hopefully, I can stomach all of it. "Boop." I felt a certain prince poke my nose.  "Runie.."  "You've been absent-minded from the whole meeting again." He rubs my hair, "Let's get going, the quicker we see the areas, the sooner the plan and execution of our escape will come." I let out a sigh. I don't really want to think about killing our friends... "I know, it's tough." Rune kept messing with my hair, "But I'll do my best to keep you sane through it." "I know." I went and hugged him. "But, I can't help but feel terrified..." "I know, I know."  
-Z-R
 Rune: "This is where the ceiling can be collapsible. Here, let me demonstrate the damage." Aeon places his hand on one of the bricks of the wall, pushing it in. And just like that, the ceiling above the hallway collapse.  "Star!?" Mango gasped. Now... Aeon had made the three of us be considerably far from the ceiling, however, he was closest. Is he fine? Can the dead get hurt again?? I glance over at Zander, who was grabbing my arm like his life support. Now looking at the aftermath, I don't really see Aeon anywhere yet. The dust and debris need to clear out more.  "I'm fine." Aeon was on top of the debris. He was looking directly at us, smiling so innocently that it's very unsettling. Mango ran up to Aeon, "Star, Aeon-, how? Some chunks of the ceiling even went to where you press? How are you unharmed? Is it because you're dead? Then wouldn't it harm us if we do it?"  Aeon place his hand to his chin, "Hm, good question. Though, you have nothing to worry about." He gave Mango head pats, "I'll ensure the safety, and besides, Kri can defend you from it. I did add a bunch of things to them when I was alive."  "...Kri?"  So Kri can help defend against the debris and destruction. What an interesting robot. Provide light, can store information, scan surroundings, can attack, and much more. Hm, I'm surprised I haven't learned of Kri in the history of Astrophel, maybe it's because Aeon is from a different kingdom? But no, I'm sure it should be written in Astrophel, from what the puzzle story, it's how Aeon helped Astrophel. Huh, that means I overlooked something in the private library, maybe.  "Can...we trust Aeon?" Zander voice got my attention. "Hmm?" I look over, meeting the eyes of Zander staring directly at mine. Ah-!  "Can we trust him?" "I say we can, are you still iffy with him?" I tilt my head, "If you want I can tell you everything regarding h-" "No- no!" Zander shuts me down, "No...it's not that I'm so iffy with him. It's just...Sometimes I wonder if he only showed himself up early, maybe we wouldn't have been here for almost five months." He sighs.  "Ah..." I couldn't help but smile, "My dear, Zander, I'm pretty sure if he could, he would've. After all, it took you time to get me to remember what is happening around us. Perhaps he was ordered to not do anything 'till a specific point."  "Hmph, what sort of bull plot line is this." Zander rolls his eyes.  I laugh, "The one of the puzzle."  "Oh hush!" Zander covers my vision with his hands, "I know it's the puzzle, dummy!" "Man, if I were to do that to the prince in my era, I would've been executed." Aeon spoke up. "HYA!" Zander removed his hands from me, "Where did you came from, Aeon!?!?!" Aeon laughs lightly, Mango was behind him. They were watching both of us, but from what their eyes gave way, is that they got to tell me something later. Hm, I'll see if I can find a way to split for us to speak privately.  . . . We tour around the whole building, Aeon activating the traps and paths along the way. Showing alternative ways when a path is covered. Explaining which area set what off, like the brick that is approximately a few shades lighter than the others. Or perhaps the floor tile that had thirteen sides to it compare to the others that had twelve. It's very small details, yet it's so fascinating. Apparently, the bookshelf that collapse on us the other day was another trap. Aeon told us what set it off, and it was a tile on the floor. Ha... Of course, when the whole tour of the building came to the end, the traps that were activated that the others can see. It was...a very awkward explanation, since we couldn't outright say it was to see what happened if a trap activated. Or that someone showed us where all the triggers were located, that wasn't from our group. The most I could really come up with is that we accidentally triggered it, but by some miracle we didn't die, perhaps the blessing of the gods. The looks of skepticism and belief that were spread across the faces of all the others.  I do humbly apologize to you, Lambi, after all it's not by your miracle we are alive. Well, from what I know of, at least, or maybe because of your beloved nephew, we are blessed. Who knows. Dinner went as usual, there wasn't any plans to chat with Aeon tonight, so I think it's a good plan to chat with Mango with what they wanted to say earlier. Though, I feel like I should get Zander to sleep before I sneak out, actually, maybe he should do some planning. We did draw maps of the layout of the building and it's traps. Most being Aeon doing, since he knows the layout by heart...soul? Anyway, granted, the maps are as big as the notebook that we have. Brushing the bangs of Zander's to the side, "Zan, what do you make of this?"  His face had started turning red slightly, yet he didn't look at my direction. "I...I don't know, the map...is already confusing me." He sighs, "Maybe because it's not color coded.." "Hm." I look at the drawing, "Give me the pencil."  "Huh-? Oh, here." Zander hands the pencil to me, "Why do you need it?" "I think...I can help you understand the map more."  I moved the notebook closer to me. Perhaps if I lightly color this area of what the damage can be done from a trigger that is already indicated by a shape. Maybe the secret paths, rather than full lines, they're dashed if not dotted. Lightly hatched, to give different monotone colors, yet still in a sense color coordinated. The lightest being damage, the darkest being the path lines of the main structures. Zander must be able to wrap the map around his mind, after all, he's the one who got to execute the plan mainly. Now, make a key and ensure to have exact shading style, lines or colors and label properly for Zander to reference.  "Do you think this will help more?" I move the notebook and pencil back over to Zander, "I want to make sure you can understand the layout."  Zander stared at the notebook, "Mm...I'm not sure, but that's enough with helping me." He gently nudges me, "Don't you got a little old meeting with Mango?"  "Ah! Right." I got off the bed, "Then, I'll be off, I'm leaving Kri to keep you company. I'm taking the candle as light." "Alright, be safe, Runie." Zander gave me a smile. "Will do." . . . The night's air is really relaxing, the world feels so peaceful, the light source, flickering with the small breeze. Sitting on the ground, while Mango sat beside me, their eyes that usually are filled with wonders, are a bit dull. "Rune..."  "Yes?"  "Do you think it's possible? Being able to do this in one go?"  "It's possible." I hum, "but this isn't what you want to speak of, hm?" Mango stared at me for a moment before looking away, "hmph, you knew that fairly quick."  "Of course, it's you, after all." "Rune, we both know Zander is very capable in killing all, in order to leave. The main obstacle is you and the ending, a bit of the puzzle."  "I know, he wouldn't dare harm me." I hum, "Which is why, I've already came up with an idea of how to handle it when it comes. If there's any improvizing needed, I'll do so." "So you already thought of that?"  "Mhm." I look at them, "Afterall, I think it's fairly obvious what Zander's weaknesses are."  "Ah-?" "Now, what do you mean about the end of the puzzle?" I tilt my head, "From my knowledge we do the chess pieces in the order obtained, then insert the key which is the hair tie, then the reverse order of the chess pieces. From then we leave, no?"  Mango blinks, "Is that what Zander told you?" "Mhm." I look up at the sky, "I say we'll be fine, there's no concern for the ending bits." 
-R-L
 Loofa: Ah daylight! But come on!!! Ugh! Rune had summoned all of us to gather around this table, but man, I can't help but feel like this is déjà vu. Though that's nonsense, we haven't really been here for that long. And besides, I FEEL LIKE ITS TOO EARLY! THE SUN BARELY IS UP! Is Rune always such an early bird? Sheez. I want more sleep! "So, here's the plan." Rune started talking to us. If I'm honest, I don't really care, I feel sleepy still. All I hear is gibberish from everyone, who even have the energy this early for a conversation? Maybe I can sleep on the table for a while, yeah while the talk? It's no different than at school. Perhaps if my parents knew I slept while the prince was talking to me I'll get punished, but who'll tell them? A ghost? Haha- "OW!" I jolt up, I felt something sharp poke me. "Are you okay??" Cherish looks over at me, no, everyone was looking at me.  This is embarrassing, haaaa! WHYYYYY!?! WHY ME?  "I'm fine, I just felt something poke me." I avoided their gaze, "Uh...it's probably a splitter from the table."  "Ah, where? We better remove it before it get worse."  "Right.."  "I guess, I'll conclude the discussion session over." Rune spoke up. "Aright." . . . Everything is a blur, haa I felt someone place their hand on my forehead. I wonder who it is, just looking makes everything feel woozy. Is this how drunk people feel like? Tripping on blurs of colors? I hear three voices, sounds like...Cherry, Coral...and I think Jade...? They're a bit muffled but I can hear them. "It still make no sense."  "But can a splinter really instantly cause all of this? He fainted!!"  "Cherry, it's okay."  "It is not! How can this be okay!? He's life could be in danger!" "That is true, hm, maybe we didn't remove it properly and caused more damage than good...? But never in my life have I ever seen someone faint from a splinter." "Do you think it's not a splinter?" "Impossible! We removed a splinter, why are you asking that stupid question Jade!?"  The muffle sounds of an agrument, from what I can grasp it's about what's happening to me. But gosh, why am I burning up so much? Can a splinter really cause such pain?  "Calm down Cherry, we need to rule all possiblities, there's more unknown than known." "Jade's right, but I agree that what we removed really does look like a splinter. However, is it really? Let's take a deep breath and collect our thoughts." "Coral, should I go get more..?" "That would be appricated, Jade." "Loofa, you idiot, don't die on me." That's Cherry that is speaking to me. Ah, the blobs of colors are forming more on who I am seeing. Oh! It's Cherry, was she the one who was checking my temperature? Haha...what a nice thing.  
-L-Z
 Loofa has gotten sick, and the culprit is HIM. I stared at Aeon, he's definitely the one behind it, because never once have we had this issue. The table is smooth, and there's no splinters, and it doesn't help that I saw him UNDER THE DAMN TABLE. Or am I just blaming Aeon for nothing...no, he's guilty. GUILTY I SAY! But how do I....how do I ask him to help Loofa? Well first we need to rid the folks in the room with Loofa, but I don't think they want to. Especially Cherry, since she's very worried about Loofa. Despite her insults and rude behavior she is caring, and perhaps she's overly worried. Almost how I worry about Runie, afterall, she did tell me that she likes Loofa romantically.  So that's a no brainer that she would refuse to leave his side. Though maybe I can convince them? OH! Maybe I can drag Mango to help, yeah. Wait, where is Mango?? I don't remember if Runie tasked them anything. Haa. Running around the area to find Mango, where would they be. Would they check out the secret passage? No I think they would alert Runie if that's the case, but Runie haven't said anything. Rather he's in the bedroom planning out more of what I had written down. Now where would Mango be?  . . . "Zander."  "AAAAAACK-" I trip over myself, my heart- oh gosh, where did that voice came from- "Sorry!"  "M-Mango!?" I look at the one in front of me. Yes, no doubts that is Mango. Golly, my heart is beating so fast. I sat up and took a deep breath. "Gosh, you scared the spirits out of me."  "I'm sorry." Mango offer their hand, "I didn't mean to scare you."  "It....It's okay." I took their hand, "My face hurts a bit from the fall." I laugh lightly. "Ah, we should check you out and make sure there's nothing more serious at play. Follow." Mango helped me up onto my two legs, before walking with me, hand in hand to where we're going to check for any other injuries. I don't think my fall caused any scratches, but I guess to make sure nothing is wrong it's safe than sorry.  When mom and dad are around me, they would always check on me when I fall. Hm, but here, the ones that always been checking on me is Mango and Runie. Of course the other have their fair share, but it's mostly those two. I'm happy that I am taken care of, big or small the injuries may be but they still all do their best to help.  Haa...I really wished we didn't have to do that damn puzzle to escape here. I wish we can go home normally, I wonder how the bakery is holding up. I wonder what my parents are doing, we're still fairly tight on money, I hope during the time we been apart, it haven't worsen.  "Zander can I ask you something?" I look at Mango, they....they spoke to me in the language Aeon uses, huh-? "Wait...you can speak that language?"  Mango pauses from walking, looking behind them to meet my gaze, "Of course, my auntie taught me."  "Oh! But, why are you speaking in that language?" I'm confused. "Because I don't want them to hear." Mango pause, "I heard from Rune you were looking for me." "Mhm."  "Why is that?"  "Because...I wanted to ask you, if uhm, if we can team up and convince...the Star over there to heal Loofa."  "I see." Mango looks away, "Well, I was with him earlier."  "You were?"  Mango started walking again, "I'll take you to him, we can ask him together." "Really!?"  "Yes." Mango hums, "Though I want to ask you something." "What is it?" Mango was silent for a while, the only noise being from outside and our steps in the hallway. I guess they're formulating the sentence before speaking, similar to Runie who sometimes do it when...when something uneasy is going to be said. Wait- I wonder what they're going to ask that is uneasy, if they're behaving similary to Runie who takes pauses this long. "Mango?" I am confused at their silence.  "You didn't tell him." They kept leading us, "That the key part was a sacrifice of your life."  I froze, how did...no, they can speak the language, they can most likely read it too. But, how, how do they know I am to be sacrified in the end. They were looking at me again, I can't tell what they're thinking. Did I do something wrong? "I just.." I avoided their gaze, "I didn't want him to worry."  "He'll react poorly to it." "He'll be against it." I sigh, "But it's the puzzle...we can't change it. So...I told him it was my hair tie. I didn't want him to worry about the ending." I look at Mango, "Was that the conversation you and Runie had last night? How do you even remember that?"  Mango blinks before looking at the wall, "I asked Aeon." they replied, "they told me what happened."  "I see.." 
-Z-R
 Everything been going alright, sure we're down a person because of the condition Loofa was given from early morning. It doesn't fully make a lot of sense of what happened since he didn't really do any movement that would've caused a splinter.  It's midday now and it seems that his condition has gotten better, Coral said he had a fever, but as of now it has reduced to almost as if nothing happened. Mango reported that they spoke with Zander and visited Aeon to ask a favor of him to help with Loofa. I hoping that tomorrow we can start executing the plan, but I need to speak to them tonight and then we start the plan in the morning after telling Mango about it again. Hm, a lot to do, but we're getting closer to the end. I can't wait to go back home, I miss my family, but I do have many unanswered questions I wish to ask Lambi. Maybe they can help me out in understanding this place and learn more about the hidden history that is very apparent from this trip.  Heading to check Loofa as it been some time since I last checked on his condition, I wanted to see him for myself. The king piece of the enemy team, hmph, what a shame he's ill, no? Though I do believe Zander can do it, when the time comes. I'll help him as best as I can, afterall, I don't die until the very end. Like a boss battle, but I won't fight it, Zan might, but I know it's for the best. Afterall, it's our ticket to go back home. . . . "So this is the plan, since the deaths are in the span of three days. Zander kills Cherish, grab her chess piece and then kill the Monet siblings and grab their pieces in order of the puzzle." I looked at the other three, "It'll be tricky with the Monet siblings as they tend to be together, in which I say that Mango should aid Zander in it." "Me?" "Mhm." I look at them, "You can easily lead Zander out of there without suspicion, and it'll create an alibi that you two were together."  I smile, "We can rule it as the elevnth person's doing."  Aeon hums, "Putting the blame on me? Hm, not a bad idea."  "Right?" I look at Aeon, "And I was thinking, on day two, it's Coral, Jade, than Mango, correct?" "Mhm, it's in that exact order." "Ocean will be pissed." Zander sounded a bit hesitant.  "We'll blame his death on Mango."  "WHAT?" Zander grabbed my shoulders, "Is...Isn't that just cruel!?"  "It is but if I'm blamed, I die." Mango hums, "And I am the next one to die after him, so in a way it's 'justice' for Jade."  "You...you think that's fine?"  "I think it can work." Mango hums, "But that means you lose me and have to face Ocean on your own."  "Gosh..."  "Zander, it's okay. We can do it, we have Aeon and Kri to aid us."  Zander sighs, "Alright.." he let's go of me and sat back down. "After day two...we have the last day which consist the order of Ocean, Loofa and then...Rune."  "I say I'll be the easiest to kill." I hum. "Don't say that!" Zander pouts, "I don't even want to hurt anyone more than anything hurt you." "Ocean being the first one to die on the third day is good." I hum, "Or Zan, do you wish to fight Ocean in the end?" "NO!" Zander shivers, "She's too strong, I can't compete with her. She'll get me like the boar." "Well at least she's first and you have three folks to help you."  "I guess..."  We kept talking about the plan throughout the night before Aeon told us it was time to go rest. As it was almost time for the loop to start. Hopefully, the last loop before we go home. 
-R-Z
 I know, I know I've killed them before but it hurts. It makes me feel sick and it's just so painful to grab the knife to do it haa! Like how do killer clouds and well any murderous clouds do these things!?! Does it not make them feel nauseous? The urge to puke, the urge to panic that you took the life of someone you know? Well, maybe that's why usually the documentary they're killers who harmed others, those not related to them but still...such a terrible thing. I can't even imagine being okay doing it. Roaming around the place now, with a clear intention of harming others for the sake of getting out, is such a trippy feeling. Since the conversation of our plan was literally last night. Runie had already told Mango early today about the plan and they're already working with us to execute this plan as flawlessly as possible. Though I think Runie have really high expectations of me because he said last night that he can see us doing this in one go. IN ONE GO. He doesn't seem concerned that we have Ocean who's the strongest here. Or or the fact that I can't handle it well.  Okay, but Zan, think, we need to kill Cherish and get her chess piece. Hm..I think I can do it. Yeah, I can push her off the cliff like I did the first time, but I must act fast. Afterall we got one day, and I got to get rid of not just her but also Lavender and Vile.  I hope I can do this correctly. ... Convincing her to come with me and separating her from the others was easy. I told her I had something I wanted to tell her about my love life, afterall, she likes those topics. We left without telling anyone, but Mango is following, I noticed their presence. It doesn't seem like Cherish had noticed and maybe that's for the better.  I let her talk about what I wanted to talk about, she was rambling. "Cherry, I trust you to not tell anyone." "I won't tell."  I smile at her, "promise?" "I promise."  "I have a huge crush on Rune." I admit looking away, "I've liked him for more than two years now."  "Really!?"  I nod my head, "A-anyways...isn't the scenery nice here?"  I glance over at her, she was looking away from me. "yeah it is nice. Don't be nervous Zani, I'll keep your secret." "Alright." I walk behind her, "It's the same for me with your secret, I promise to never share it to anyone." "I appreciate it, afterall that goofy guy will explode if he learns."  "Haha yeah." And with that I shoved her off the cliff. The sound of her screams as she fell. Such a terrible sound but I'm sorry Cherry, I have to do it. We have to go home. "GUYS!" Mango yells as they grabbed my hands that were shaking, "GUYS SOMETHING HAPPENED!!"  Mango told them that Cherry slipped down the cliff and both of us were unable to catch her. The sadness and anger from all, more specifically in Loofa. I wanted to see Cherry, but they kept me above. They brought her body up, Mango had gone down to ensure that everything was brought back to us. When no one was looking I grabbed Cherish's bloody chess piece before slipping away to the bedroom to hide it. By hiding it I mean making Kri store it because I don't want anyone to see it. And now it was time for the siblings. Lavi and Vile at this time would seclude themselves in their bedroom after witnessing such event. I walked to their room with Mango as they were my alibi and my helper for this.  We also decided to bring Kri along to easily store the chess pieces. I hope I can get through this without crying, it's always hard to kill them. But I don't want to make any mistakes, we're so close to finishing today and then we can continue tomorrow and finally have the chance to go home. After months being here. I knock on the door, "Lavi, Vile, are you guys in there?"  The door opened up revealing Lavi. "Zan..." She looks like she was crying, I mean, who wouldn't after seeing someone's dead corpse. "Can...I come in?" I ask quietly. She nods, "of course." She allowed me in, entering the room that's one task down. Now I need to kill her, then Vile. The easy part is that Vile is deaf, but the hard part is that both of them are vocal and will scream. I need to eliminate Lavi first since she can hear and yell for help. But, either way the puzzle ask of her to die first, so that was a plus. Hanging out with them I talked to them with sign language. Even played with them for a bit before saying we should play hide and seek in this room and my bedroom as hiding areas. The two agreed, which made this easy. I chose Vile to be the one to count to thirty seconds. When he started to count I whisper to her, "Lavi hide here." I motion over to the closet in the bedroom.  She looks at me, "Okay!"  She went into the closet, now there's no escape route, I pull out the knife that was hidden behind me. "Lavi, I'm so sorry."  "Hm? Why - AH!"  I stabbed her, stabbing her for the remainder of the the thirty seconds. Covering her mouth with one hand to silence her as much as I can  Twenty seven, twenty eight, twenty nine, thirty. The blood splattering and spilling from her. I turn over to Vile who finished counting and was staring at me in horror. He couldn't escape after all, I have to do this, I'm sorry Vile. I really am sorry that I killed her, I'm sorry that you're next. If I could I wouldn't do this, but I have to. Collecting her chess piece I did first before walking towards him. He grabbed whatever he could to defend himself but alas, he can't escape. As I pinned him down, "Vile... I'm sorry." I whispered, I know he can read my lips. And before he can say anything I stabbed him.  Muffling his screams similarly to how I did to his sister, as I stabbed into him until he gave out. It was a success, but the tears couldn't help but fall. I feel so disgusted, my actions are disgusting. But it's too late to turn back now, I finished the first day kills, now...it's time to not get caught and die. I don't think I can handle this. "Lavi, Vile, are you two okay?" I stared at the door, that...that's Loofa. Oh no, oh no, no, no. "Zan. Come here." I look over at the window. Mango... Mango offer their hand, "grab the pieces, the weapon and come." With not much time I grabbed Vile's chess piece before practically running to the window. Mango closes the window silently after I got out. "Follow me."  I nod as I follow Mango's lead, while trembling at my crimes that I've committed. And like that we left the crime scene.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Rune:The screams of Loofa was heard from the living area of this building. Everyone rushed over to see what was wrong, only to find the chill Loofa in tears. It was only when he motion over to the bedroom door of the Monet siblings, his arm trembling. I then knew what he had found.  "Oh gosh.." Jade stepped out of the room, he and Coral had entered but Jade, being sensitive to blood. Couldn't tolerate the site. He was leaning against the wall with an arm, "I feel faint...there's so much blood...the sight is terrible." "Jade..." Ocean  was checking on him, while glancing over at Loofa and I.  "Loofa...are you okay?" I rub his back, trying my best to comfort him. If he was similar to Zan maybe I could've comfort him better. But alas, this is what I can do, Mango and Zander should be safe now. I hope at least, but I didn't expect Loofa to be the one to see the situation. "N-no..." Loofa hid his face,"fuck man...w-what is happening." "No clue..." I admitted, a clear lie but will he notice? I hope he doesn't. "First C-cherry...and now this?" He hugged himself, "This is terrifying." "Yeah..." I glance over at the door, Coral hasn't came out. Perhaps they're checking what had gone down, everything should be fine. As long as it doesn't pinpoint towards Zander, we'll be okay.  "Oh fuck." Ocean decided to peek into the room, "What in the world?"  I heard Coral voice, but couldn't pick up on what they said. Though it seem like it was geared to Ocean as she responded back with an 'ok'.  "Rune, Coral needs you." She looks over at me with a worried face, "Though...can you handle the sight of gore?"  "Huh?" I look at her, "Oh...Uhm, I think I can manage?" I tilt my head,"How bad is it?" "Well...there's a bit of blood everywhere." "Urk." Jade gagged.  Ocean glances over at him before removing herself from the door entrance, "It's like almost how do I say it? There's blood on the floor mostly, but there's some blood scattered on items, such as pillows, and I think I saw some on the bed frame? I'm sorry Rune" She apologize, "I'm going to take Jade to get fresh air." "Ah..... it's okay." I nod, "Thank you for the heads up." "It's nothing, Jade move your ass." Ocean was helping her twin who honestly look on the verge of puking and probably collapsing if he stays here longer. He most likely stayed here despite not enjoying the situaton to avoid being alone.  "Loofa, you should go with them." I look a him,"Get some fresh air, alright?"  He looked at me with an expression I couldn't really pinpoint, but he stood up. "Okay...be...be safe."  "Will do, you guys stay safe too!" I watched as the three left, before entering the room, "Coral, you called?"  "Yes I did- ah! Careful, there's blood there."  Looking at the crime scene, it wasn't bad. Well, it is bad, if I had no knowledge of this, I would've been freaking out, but knowing this is part of the puzzle to escape oddly makes me at ease. Alas, don't get caught up, we need to play our part as best as we can. I avoided the blood that Coral pointed out, "Ah...I didn't see that...I..." I shift a bit, "I didn't expect to see such a sight." "Nor did I, but here we are." Coral sighs. 
-R-Z
 Zander: "Precious, precious jewels, glistening as honey dew, may the sorrows go a new, since once it's all wilted it'll rebloom~  Precious, precious jewels, glistening as honey dew, glimmering as the sun, may the flowers bloom~" I look up at Mango who've been saying those words with a tune, in the languages they knew. Stroking my head as a mother would to a child, is it silly to say that their tune and comfort had calmed me down? Mango had ensured that I didn't miss any spot of blood on my skin, they also ensured I had calmed down after the intensity of the situation. Luckily, my panic didn't start until we reached the lake.  Laying on Mango's lap is nice, but I also feel a bit like a burden for them. Aeon was also here, getting rid of the bloodstain on my clothes, apparently he been here for a while. Even Kri was here, though Kri was with Aeon. I guess they're working hard to ensure I am clear from suspicion, but ah, I don't want to return. I feel heavy, heavy with guilt, I can't even comprehend how I could be even fine with this. It doesn't help I need to play an act of a heartbroken friend, but is it really an act if I am heartbroken? "Mango...." Mango pauses from their tune, "Yeah?" "....it's just the seven of us."  "Yeah, with Vile, Lavi, and Cherry down. It is just the seven of us left." They move my bangs away. "I'm scared..." I just stared at them before looking over at the water. "I'm really scared..." "I'll be here to help you." Mango hums, "Afterall I'm the last to die tomorrow, no?"  "....Right." "And based on the plan, First we are going to kill Core...." They paused for a second, "Then after them, I will yell and lead their attention to Core, if we can't remove the twins then, we're going to use the traps that are in the building to separate the twins. After that, Rune said I should take the blame and he'll give punishment. Though Ocean will be hard to control since she'll be very angry at me."  "Right...that's what I'm scared..."  "Rune can pacify her, but not as much as her brother. Though Jade....he'll be, you know. I think you can too, but I'm not sure how much you can ease her." Mango lets out a small sigh, "It'll be a tough day tomorrow." "Mhm..."  "That said, we can probably make Aeon play like you, he did say he can mess a little bit. So maybe taking your slot and letting you kill me can be our best bet."  "Who said I need to ease a girl?" Aeon voice came into the conversation. "Oh! Star!"  I look over at Aeon who was holding my clothes. I moved myself into a sitting position, no longer using Mango's lap as my rest place.  "I think I can use a little trick on her and maybe that other person too, the white king piece." "wh- oh Loofa." Mango nods, "As long as Zander can do the puzzle without flaws." "The confidence to do this in one take..." I mumble. "Beep!"  "Kri is confident on your abilities." Aeon hands over the clothes to me, "I'm also confident in you too, so don't sweat it. Even if you fuck up, I'll fix it somehow." "Gosh..." Mango laughs lightly, "That's a bit harsh, Star." "Hm?" he tilts his head, "It's not that harsh." "Beep!" "Ah?" Aeon looks over at Kri, "I was harsh?" "Beep Beep!!" I put the clothes back on, the only thing that was dirty about it was the dirt but that's better than being dirty with blood. Though gosh, how did they remove the blood like that. What type of magical thing is this? I feel like this world is a fantasy now. But haa, I guess in a sense it is but also this is very much a reality. Especially for the guy name Aeon and his robot Kri. "Ocean is her name and Zander is close to her." "No nicknames?" I look over at Aeon. "None." "Ocean...Ocean, it's okay...We got to trust Runie." Aeon makes an impression of me, GOSH THAT'S SOUND ACK- DO I SOUND LIKE THAT!?! Aeon was looking at Kri, "He said he's going to handle it. We got to trust him, and I know...I know how much you want to just punch Mango, but...but stay grounded, Ocean! We must survive! Even more so to revenge our friends!" "So eery."  Aeon looks over with a smile, clearing his throat, "Ahem. Was that good?" "I'd be fooled." Mango smiles.  "It's creepy..." I stated, "You sounded almost identical to me." "Well that's the point." Aeon smiles, "man, I should've graduated as an actor." He sighs, "But alas, I never finished my education."  "Anyways, we should go." Mango stood up, "It's now time to go."  "Huh? Already?"  . . . Walking to the area, we saw the group outside of the building. From a distance we saw one pacing back and forth but when we got closer, it was more distinguishable who it was. It was Runie! Though, why was he pacing back and forth? "Hey guys!" Mango happily greeted them, "We got a ton of berries today! We went deeper in the forest and got lucky!"  Rune rushes over to us, "Thank goodness you two are safe." He looked at us with a hint of play along. Ah... "Of course we'll be safe!?" I tilt my head, "Though..." I look at the crowd, "where's Vile and Lavi...?"  "Ah..." Rune looks back at the others, exchanging looks with a few before returning his gaze back to me, "Zan..." He pulls me into a hug, careful to not drop what I was carrying, "I'm sorry..." He whispers. "Huh..?" "I know how close you are to them...but....but they were found dead." Rune kept whispering, "We don't know who did it." "D-dead!?!? Runie!?" I gently pushed him back, "You're kidding...right? They're not dead right?" He shook his head, "I'm sorry.." "No... it can't be true." I look around, "Where are they!?" "Zan..."  "Where are they!?!?" I drop the basket and ran to go indoors, only for Ocean to grab me. "Zander.." Ocean looked at me with worry and sadness, "You don't want to see it." "I DON'T BELIEVE YOU!" I yell trying to get out of her grasp, "This is a cruel joke!" "Zander..." 
-Z-L
 Loofa:  Zander was shaking as he kept trying to leave Ocean's grasp, they were determined to see what had happened. Though no one really want him nor Mango to see what had happened to the two. Coral had rushed over to Mango to help with te basket that Zander dropped, the two seem to be chatting but in whispers. Rune had made his way to where Ocean and Zander were, trying to help Zander to accept the reality. I'm here just watching this like a weakling, yet, I do understand Zander. Vile and Lavi are from his side, they grew up together. Just like how Cherry and I grew up together, so losing someone so close to you, it is devastating. I still feel so lost, heartbroken and yet so lost, I lost the girl that I love, and the guy that I besties with and his sister. I'm surprised I haven't lost my shit. Scratch that I've already did, early in the morning when Cherry was found dead and when I stumbled upon the horrid scene of Vile and Lavi. "Zan!! No!!" Returning my attention back to the scene, seems like Zander broke free from Ocean and ran inside. The prince trailing behind, after giving a 'get Mango up to speed of the situation' to Ocean.  "Oh gosh..." Ocean sighs, "Hopefully Rune can handle it."  "Don't doubt, I'm sure he can." "But..." Ocean sighs, "It's just obvious, for me at least. That our prince, Rune...he's overwhemed and is trying to keep his act together as much as he can." "Yo..." I spoke up, "Do you think...there's any appetite left?"  Ocean looks over, "Not much...but we can do something before we lose all sun, we must all eat something...I suppose." She sighs, "Now who have motivation to do so?" ... Waking up in the room that no longer had a certain someone in it was heartbreaking. Man, I miss Cherry. Why must she be gone? Ha...if we ever go home, how will I face her family? How would I even face my own little sister who always teased me yet hold me accountable to ensure Cherry's safety when it's us two together. I failed not only Cherry but a lot of people too. Putting my hearing aids on, hoping it was still alive, I sat on the empty bed. I didn't really want to move, but....like what we spoke of last night, we have to keep moving.  The quietness of my room was interrupted by a scream, that sounded like Mango-!? I jumped off the bed and ran to the door to open it. Everyone was gathering to where Mango was, they were crying. I felt my heart drop, don't tell me- oh please don't tell me- "T-they....they're dead!!" Mango cried, "How??? How!?!"  Jade and Zander was comforting them, Ocean was besides the door of the bedroom Mango and Coral stayed at.  "Rune...." She was peeking into the room, "are you okay?" "I'm fine." Was the voice of his from in the room. I guess he's investigating what had happened. I was just standing here, not sure what to do. From what it shows, we just lost another one of our friends to whatever it is that is going around killing us.  It's terrifying, who's going to be next? Oh gosh I feel nauseous. I sat down, holding my head with my hands, we lost another that means from ten to seven to six now. I want to cry, why are we here? I want to go home back to my parents, back to my sister, I don't want to be here. Can did be a bad dream? Please be a nightmare that I'll wake up in a better situation. Rune comfirmed the death of Coral, saying that something sharp had killed them. He explained that he couldn't fully pinpoint what exactly killed them but it could be a claw of an animal, a blade, or anything really sharp to pierce through. Mango was just crying their eyes out and Zander had joined in the crying, hugging Mango. I'm surprised Zander still have tears, he cried so much yesterday and even now, haha who am I to say that when I want to cry.  I'm trying my hardest to not cry right now, but God damn it I really want to cry. 
-L-R
 I group everyone, after much converstaion and usage of bandages to cover Coral up as much as we can. It was clear that we are running low on bandages. Sure, we could've left the deceased bodies as is, but I rather give them respect. Even if they will be dead for this short while. I look over at the group. "Mango, Jade. I need you two to group up and find bandages or fabric we can use."  Ocean was looking very uneasy, she was nervous.  "Runie can I go help?" Zander looks over at me, "I think I might be able to help..." "I.." letting out a sigh, I nod, "Yeah..."  "Really!?" Zan hugs me, "I promise to not get hurt."  "Zan...don't say that." I hug him back, "Don't jinx yourself." "Rune...can I go as well?" Ocean spoke up.  I look over at her, still hugging Zander. "Ocean.." I held Zander a bit more closer, "Uhm....not really." I look away, "I...I have something to say to you...privately." "Now?"  "Yeah..." I let go of Zander, ushering him to go to Mango and Jade.  She stared at me with her unease, before sighing up her hands balled up in a fist before loosening. I wonder if she felt my words was a command from the prince. Though I'm not really worthy of that title, hell, this prince of yours is helping the criminal to commit these crimes.  "So...do we go, Rune?" Mango spoke up. "Huh? Ah yes." I pause, "Loofa, you go with them too, I need to speak with Ocean alone and I don't want to risk anything." I look over at him. Loofa just nods and made his way over to them, "I was going to go either way.." "Ah..." I watched as the group of four walking away. I do hope Zander can get rid of Jade before Ocean and I rejoin the group. Ah, I'll leave it up to him and Mango.  "Rune..." Ocean looks at me, her gaze being wavered like the waves of the sea. She felt unease being here with me.  "I know you're worried." I grab her hands,"But I really need to tell this to you. I promise I'll try and make this short as possible." She sighs, "Rune, just do your best." "Ocean..." I kept holding her hands, "I was thinking yesterday after the death of the Monet, that we need to be able to have some form of defence. I was thinking of making something..." I started. "Creating something..." She mumbles.  I nod, "to protect ourselves. Though I'm not sure how good our findings will be, we were lucky to find those knives but it's not enough to protect ourselves." I sigh, "I want to be able to do more to protect the remaining amount of us. I already feel like I am the worst prince since I allowed the death of now four of our friends." I look at the floor.  "Rune.." Ocean pulls me into a hug, "Gosh I knew you were getting overwhemled. You're not a bad prince."  "But...I was careless, and we lost four." I sigh, "I am a bad prince, that's why I was thinking we should stick more closer. We need to group up during the night, especially." "Hm?"  "Mango can go with you guys?" I question," Since you're in the same side of the hall, and Loofa joins me?" I look up at her, "That way we are together, and we can minimize the damage, well, I hope we can minimize it." I sigh.  "But will that be fine?" Ocean looks back at me, "We can take Loofa and you get Mango. Afterall, they're basically a trainee no?" "Hm? Oh!" I shook my head,"No, no they haven't really officially started that training, but they are taking lessons and being tested to ensure they are capable to work for me." I smile, "and I'm pretty confident they will make a great advisor."  She nods, "I see, we'll if you don't mind Mango being with us then we can do with what you said. But Rune, is this what you wanted to speak of?" "Ocean." I look at her, shifting my tone for a more serious one, "That is one of the things, but this is the most importat thing." I pause, "I think I might know who did it" "WHAT!?!?!" She grabs me, "YOU DO?"  I nod, "I have a hunch, but I need to find comfirmation, do you trust me?" "I do."... I lead Ocean to the grave of Aeon, during the way I told her a bunch of mix truths. Something about feeling watched by someone afar, to finding a small clue when it came to seeing Coral body that matched what I saw in the Monet siblings. But before we got to the stairs that leads downstairs to where the grave was located, we felt the building shake. Followed by distant screaming, prompting us to look at each other and running to the scene. Ocean, being a faster runner, got there before I did. "JADE!!?!?!?!?" I heard her yell. Loofa was shaken on the floor, a small blood trail that lead back to him, I went over to him, "Loofa?!?" I look at him then at the scene. Horrified. Loofa looked up at me, tears streaming down his face, "Prince..." "What happened!?" I went to check on him, "You're bleeding!"  "Something....something activated and.....and I think it was a trap and..." He trails off, "Jade...he....he must be really hurt."  "What do you me-" "OH GOD NO JADE. DON'T DO THIS TO ME." Ocean yelling cut me off, I look over at the situation. Seems like she found him. "Oh no...don't tell me.." I pause from tending him, before continuing. "I..."  I can hear my heart beating rapidly, we had made so much progress, we can't afford mistakes. We manage to split them and get this far. Now we need to ensure Mango stays safe from Ocean's rage. My hands felt shaky, but I did my best to tend to Loofa. I didn't have much but I hope what I did was enough to stop the bleeding at least. I heard Zander crying in the background, he must be crying with Ocean. "It's all my fault!!" Zander was crying,"if I wasn't so clumsy...he wouldn't...." He sobs, "Ocean! I'm sorry!!!"  "Zan..."  I walk over to the scene to see the disastrous situation, the trap used...that's ow. That really doesn't look pleseant. This was one of those traps where there is a step on the floor that causes it to activate. Now what it activated? Spikes. It actiated spikes, from the activation it triggered the cieling to collapse. It is what Aeon had shown before.  He clearly said to be cautious with the traps like these, even if they're amazing  to hinder someone, and get the job done. If you get stuck, pray you die swift by the fallen cieling. Now how was this cieling so stable despite it all? It's all part of how the trap was set. Aeon never went into full detail how it was set up, saying it was a genius secret. . . . We manage to bring back Jade the bedroom of mine and Zan's since it was the closest. The good thing was that I told Mango to quickly go and prepare the room for Jade, since we can't risk missing a second. Now here he was laying on the bed, unconsious yet alive. It's a shame he is still breathing after what had happened.  Not to be cruel but if I were in that situation I'd rather die than be in pain from the event. Though I admire Jade's strength to survive from this, but for this situation it would've been best interest for all that he died. Ha... Ocean was in the room with us, refusing to leave. Stating that she wants to be with her brother, which I understand but ....we really need to get this over with.  Awkwardly I left the room and walked directly to where Mango and Coral's room is. Despite Coral being in this room, Mango was still using the room. In fact, this is where they hid our stuff to avoid suspicion.  "Runie.." Zander looks over at me, he was holding Kri in his hands. "You're here.." "I am." I close the door behind me. "How are we..."  "Let me think."  Zander just nods as he held Kri closely. "I really didn't mean to offend her."  "She seems understanding though." I sat besides him. "She knows you didn't do it on purpose." I narrow my eyes, "even though it was your intentions." I whispered. Zan sigh as he used my shoulder as a pillow, "I know...but I still feel guilty." "And being in the room with a dead body isn't that bad?"  "I- Runie!" He huffs, "I came to pay my respects to them." He sighs again, "and besides...it seems like Mango has spoken to them before about their ill fate in this situation. It broke my heart ..."  "There there." I rub his back, "How did you do it anyways?"  "The same way....the two died." "I figured." I sigh, "How about...we use Kri?"  "Huh?" Zander looks up at me. "Use them to bait Ocean out and use the limited time to get rid of Jade?"  "But what if she breaks Kri-"  "I think Aeon might have a way to fix them." "Ah but what if he doesn't?" "We'll figure a way." "But we can't go against Ocean!" Zander shakes his head, "There's no way we can win." "We have traps.." "But she's strong...that's her biggest trait!" Zander held Kri closer, "besides...I'm a bit attached to Kri. They're like my baby."  "I can built you a robot when we're back home."  "But it won't be the same!" Zan sighs, "But...you do have a point, Runie.." "Mhm." I removed the hair tie from his hair. Seeing the full length of his hair plus, a canvas to braid his hair. "Though I hope it's enough time, but what about you and Loofa?" "I'll ask him to help me with something." 
-R-L
 Not that long ago Rune had came up to me asking for help. He wanted to prep something for us to eat, saying something around the lines that we need to take care of our health, even though what we went through is traumatic and enough to make us lose appetite. Honestly, I agree with this prince, since we do need to survive. Though man...I wish the others were here with us though. But ugh! What is it that's going around killing us!?!?! This is so cruel, so gross, and ahh! Wait!? I might know who it is. Its probably that stare I felt here and there! That must be it. "Rune." "Yes?" Rune looks over at me, his hands holding berries that he was dividing. "I think I might know who is the killer." "Oh?" Rune placed the berries down, "Do tell."  "You see, what I've been noticing..." I glance around the area before moving closer to Rune, "I feel like there's another cloud....or whatever they are. Watching us from afar, and from what we witnessed...with the marks you said that resembles something sharp. Do you think this thing have big claws??" "Woah woah woah." Rune stopped me from continuing. "So...first point being,there's someone else with us....which I feel like it's plausible." He agrees! So I'm not insane in thinking that! But gosh if they do have sharp claws that is the method used to kill, oh! That gives me the shivers, but I must thankful that Cherry wasn't given that unfortunate death. Oh! If she did I would've closed my shit even more, I don't want to even imagine it! No-no!! "Loofa?" "Huh?" Rune blinks, "You didn't hear what I said huh." "Ah...yeah? What did you say?"  "I was saying, the claws seems a bit of a stretch but we can't rule it out since we don't know. But seeing that we are watched, and there's traps in here, safe to say this thing might've trapped the area under our noses." "Terrifying..." "Indeed." He nods, "and today we fell for a trap, resulting in your injuries and Jade. Zander and Mango luckily only got minor injuries. Ha...I wouldn't know what to do if all for of you guys got injured badly." "That would be devastating." "Of course it will, and it'll make me feel like a terrible prince, since the whole time I was thinking maybe I can protect us more if we stay in bigger groups or have a lot of strength that makes the enemy hesitate. But the fact that you four got hurt, I don't understand." "Wait..." An idea came to mind, if we're being watched by something and they want us dead. The way Rune sent us and we got hurt and not him and Ocean. Does that mean the thing is watching Rune closely -? Did it hear enough to know who Rune is? No...surely not, WAIT NO I CALLED HIM PRINCE- So if the thing heard, it knows he's a prince, oh gosh... "Do you think the thing is after you, Rune?" I asked, "since you made us go together  expecting we will be safe but then we got hurt..." "I..." Rune was looking at the ground, "Oh...oh my, I think you might be onto something!" He looks at me, "It might be after me, and seeing how I am not reacting how they want it...it must be pissed." We continue chatting as we prepare a small meal for everyone, each will get a fish and a handful of berries. Well more like exactly ten big berries, ten medium berries and fifteen baby berries. Rune decided that today we will eat exactly thirty five berries. I suppose it's a fair exchange since we did cut off the two other fish that we get as portion. Anyways, we had the food separated, though it saddens me seeing that we only filled out six out of the ten. What a reminder.. Rune also made sure I didn't force myself much, but if I'm honest, I don't trust this prince to cook the fish. Which is why I handled it, like I understand you want to be kind and help but also, have you ever cooked? Since he have a lot of servants I'm pretty sure they handle all the cooking, which leads him to not really know how to cook. Or am I being cruel? He is royalty, and unlike us, he have workers to do things that otherwise normal folks got to do on our own, like cooking, laundry, cleaning, and so on.  But after our hard work, we finished the meal. Rune was very eager to go get everyone to eat, but first he checked up on my injuries before taking my hand and leading me to go and call for everyone. But what we were introduced instead was...something terrible. "Ocean!?" Why was she holding what seemed like a blunt object and aiming it at Mango??? "Guys!!" Zander ran to us, well more specifically to Rune. Hugging him, "Something bad happened, really bad," "What do you mean?" I look over at Zander. "J-Jade....he's....he's gone." Zander started to cry, "I tried my best to help him but there was no saving him because he was gone!!! And and the culprit is Mango!!" "WHAT!?" It was Mango?? MANGO? Wait does that mean the other deaths relate back to Mango!? Or did they just kill Jade as a one time? Was it a medical decision or- No! From what it sounds from Zander, Mango is the culprit meaning they are at fault for it. Was the one watching be Mango? Now thinking about it, most times I felt watched Mango wasn't around, hell when we got hurt earlier today. Everyone was shaken up except for Mango...oh no....oh no no no. It makes sense, it must've been them! This is horryifing, how...how could they!?!?!

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Zander:"Ocean! Put it down." Rune lets go of me and ran towards the direction of Mango and Ocean. Sniffing, I wipe the tears that fell from my eyes. I really hate this, I really do. But Zan, it's going to be over soon, it's going to be over soon if I don't make any mistakes. Haa my heart is pounding, the false charges placed on Mango, the false evidence, the false everything that I did to point the blame to them. "Zander." Loofa place a hand on my shoulder, I look over at him. "Y-yes?""...Are you okay?""Ha...No, not at all." I look away from him, "Everything is so messed up.""I agree." he pauses, "but...I'm still trying to make sense how it could be Mango.""...I saw them." I mumble."What?" "I saw them." I repeated, "Their clothes and hands full of blood...a bloody sharp object next to them." I started to cry once more, "I don't understand."Loofa pulled me into a hug, "I...I don't understand either."I cried on him, the situation that we're in is terrifying. I hope Runie is handling the situation. I really can't handle more. I know I need to be stronger and handle this like it's nothing how Runie does it but I just can't. I can't be like him, a strong prince, able to remain calm in all situations. I really can't handle anymore. I don't even want to face tomorrow! I don't want to deal with Ocean, nor Loofa, nor RUNE! I can't...I won't be able to do this. I'm so fucking scared of this. I don't want anymore blood. I don't want to kill anymore."Ocean, just trust me, I'll make sure justice for Jade and everyone else is served.""Rune...I can't. I won't allow you, I want to take the matter in my own hands." Time is just a concept, there is no real time here, this world is in a damn loop! If I make any mistakes it'll reset and I will have to do it all again and I can't! I can't!! I JUST CAN'T. I can only cry, cry out all the guilt that is eating me. Crying until I can no longer shed tears, crying to the point I can't open my eyes. Crying for the forced method to leave here, crying for all the lives I've taken over and over of my friends. Everyone here except for Runie and I had died over twenty times. Whether doing the puzzle or accidental deaths, they were deaths. Most done by me. "Ocean...I say let our prince handle it. H-he can do the judgement.""Loofa...no. I won't, I can't. Mango deserves to die miserably. I will be honored, to be their cause of death. For the revenge of all of our loved ones."And even when I wanted to die, when I told Rune those times to not look after me, how he still follow. What's terrifying is that when I asked him that one time, if he would jump off the cliff if I told him too and he said yes. I wouldn't dare tell him that there was a reset where I jumped off and he followed. I can't! This is too much. My thoughts are killing me, out of all time!? It's when Mango is in danger, but I know it should be fine. Rune...Rune can break down Ocean anger, I think. I...I don't know anymore.  I just want to go home, I don't want to remember all of this. Please, any divine beings, just please let me go home. I don't want to be here. I don't want to be a fallen star like Aeon said, I don't want that fate of destruction, I don't! I don't!! I don't!!! I DON'T!!!!"Ocean, let me handle Mango. That way, I'll be in blame for their passing once we're back home." "No! I'll just do it, and we'll say an excuse. Afterall, they're not the only one dead, aha...""That won't deceive their aunt. They're a clever cloud, hence why they were chosen as the royal advisor. Deceiving them won't do, you won't be able to face their anger." "Rune, how confident are you in the ability to handle their anger instead of me?""Very. So Ocean, I'll say this again, Let me do it. I assure you, I won't let Mango go unscratched." I want to go home, I just want to go home...I don't want to be here. I want to be away, away from here, away from this cruel puzzle. I can feel hands grabbing mine, hands that weren't of the prince, but I refuse to open my eyes. They feel heavy, besides it's Loofa, right? He's the one I leaned on to cry. I just don't want to hear this anymore, I want to rest, I want to...to...to..."G-Guys...Zan isn't improving." "Ocean, I command you to help Loofa with Zander. You, Mango. Follow me." "Rune, I can't let you go with that monster!""Ocean, trust me for a bit, will you? I'm not a defenseless prince." I don't want to live anymore, I really don't. I can't handle more, I really can't. But to leave, I...I can't but I need to. I...want to rest, sleep and never wake up. I'm sorry mom and dad, I'm not your strong baby boy. I'm weak. I'm weak mom...dad. I can't...I wish I could hug you guys.
-Z-R
Rune: Pacing around the room, I glance over at Mango and then back at Zander. A good while had passed by, I had convinced Loofa and Ocean to be on guard, but away from me and Mango. After all, I don't think they want to snoop on information, but I don't trust they'll fully leave. Mango was tied up to themselves with a rope that Ocean seemingly found, they didn't even put up a fight when she did that. Zander is unconscious from his breakdown from earlier, and it's getting me worked up. First off they are really struggling, secondly, we need him to continue the puzzle. I know I told Ocean I would do it, but I really can't do much. Zander needs to get rid of Mango, and we don't have it all day now. "Rune." I look over at Mango. I suppose their current position is enough work on my end, even though I didn't tie them down. Hm, what can I really do?"Yes?" "Are you sure you can handle my auntie?" They smiled at me, "It's not an easy task now, they're strong." Picking up the meaning behind those words, I look away, "I think I can manage. We lost many, I'm sure they can understand why you went missing. Besides, taking the blame for it, I would gladly do, rather than your auntie's wrath be upon them." Their auntie, in this situation, is a metaphor, we aren't talking about the royal advisor. We are talking about if Zan and I can manage the remaining bit of the puzzle. Indirectly talking about the plan, how I'll purposely make sure the blame never falls on Zander, that it'll be in my own hands. Even if at the end they call me a monster of a prince, I don't care, I rather make sure Zan's hands stay clean as much as it can in this situation. "Mm..?" I look over at the bed. Ah! Zan seems to be waking up. Making my way towards the bed, I look at Zander, who was indeed waking up. I brush away some of his hair, carefully to not shock him. Hopefully he's feeling a bit better now."Hey there." I smile at Zander. Zander blinked a couple of times before responding, "Run..ie?""Mhm?""..." Zander made movement to sit up, I helped him up. "Mango...where are they?""Here." Mango replies. Zander looks over at them, "Ah..." "I'm ready for my punishment." Mango hums with a smile plastered on their face. Zander's expression changed into the familiar face of unwilling sorrow. I rub his back to comfort him. Looking at Mango, I spoke up, "I shall punish you for the sake of everything you did." I replied, "I hope in a different universe, you never did such a horrendous crime." Seeing a familiar face enter the room from the window, alas, I suppose I can use him to our plan.
-R-L
Loofa:"Guys...What do we do...?" Zander question, he was sent out of the room by Rune. I guess our prince really wanted to deal with Mango alone.Though, why does Zander seem shorter? OH! Wait, I've probably just grown while waiting here? I think? Ugh, I wish Cherry could see this. Man, at least Mango will finally be gone, and we can...I guess still continue to leave. Ha, what a mess this is. Though, hey! It's uh, it's so cool! Like...me growing! Haha, oh! I might be around Ocean height now, haha! "I suppose we give them space." Ocean sighs, "such a bummer, I can't get revenge with my own hands." "Ocean..." Both Zander and I said at the same time. He went and grabbed her hand."But...at least now, with Runie dealing with Mango, we can finally end this mess." He sighs, "And hope...that's truly the end." Ocean ruffles Zander's hair, "Right..." she pauses, "Zander, do you feel better now?" He shakes his head, "not fully, but I do feel a bit better than I did before. If that counts." "That definitely counts." Ocean smiles.We went to the front of the house, honestly, there isn't much to do, the three of us waited for Rune to come back. Chatting to one another to pass time, Zander was mostly chatting to Ocean, which was a bit annoying since I'm right here. I can make conversation too, you know? Then again they're talking about Ocean and her strength. It wasn't long until Rune came back, he was covered with blood...BLOOD!? Oh gosh, what a sight. "R-runie!?" Zander seemed freaked out."It's okay, Zan. I'm okay." Rune gave a smile, "I just took care of the problem.""I didn't really expect you to have the guts to." Ocean had a faint smile on her lips, "I guess I misjudged our prince."Rune awkwardly laughs, "Yeah...though, Ocean, can you carry Mango's body out of the room?"WHAT? That's such an insane request what the actual f-"I can do that."HUH? Staring at Ocean with shock eyes. Is she for real?? What guts of steel she has."Can't we just move rooms, R-runie?" Zander spoke up. Yeah!? Why can't they move rooms? Leave the body there and forget about it...as cruel as it sounds."No..." Rune shake his head."It's a routine thing." Ocean looks over at Zander, "I know you mean well, but we gotta think about Rune. He has to follow his set routine or else...you know." Ah...how can I forget about Rune and his special self. Gotta appease him and his ways for most cases. But sheesh, I say this is too far!...It's wild...it's the next day now. It's just Rune, Zander, Ocean, and I. It's terrifying, but we are safe now. Right? Yeah, the culprit is dead, Mango is gone. We are free from their clutches. Though the tense atmosphere remains, it's hard to continue when we have lost almost everyone. Ocean looks like she didn't sleep, she was wearing her brother's jacket around her. Honestly, everyone looks like they didn't sleep well. Same I say, we all are living in hell currently. Zander was leaning against Rune, while Ocean was just silently cooking the fish we had for us to at least eat something. Man, I'm not ready to figure out how today will go about. Hopefully nothing sinsiter. 
-L-Z
Aeon managed to fool Ocean and Loofa yesterday, he really came in convinence. Rune literally ordered him to act as me to distract the other two. After killing Mango, Rune told me the real reason he made Aeon go out was to get a feel of how strong Ocean is. Something about making him do the hard labor of taking her down and allowing me to do the finishing blow. Afterall, Ocean may be the strongest in the group, but is she stronger than a war general? That is a different story. Though, it was an awful experience being under the bed and trying to not make any noise to alert the two of my prescence, afterall, if Aeon was exposed then, it would've been hard to change the story. Whatever Rune had really planned out, call him the mastermind, afterall, he is the one who really planned everything out. I kinda wish Runie was the one forced to do the killings, but ha...I am the key, and as the note says, I had to be the one who kills. Gosh, why was my former self such a monster, no offense Aeon. Now, we need to get Ocean away from everyone. Isolate her, but I'm not sure how, we all have to stay relatively close to one another. Hm...I see that Runie is eating berries, I guess, we can eat those to the point we need to find more. Follow the routine set by Rune, afterall, he prefers eating the berries more than the fish that we caught. "Rune, I'm still amazed you did that last night." Ocean compliments Runie."It is tragic, but it had to be done." Rune sighs, "I can't believe I did that either. Afterall, they were a dear friend, but their action was unacceptable." "Yeah." She nods, "on another note, we should be fine with food for a bit." "Mm...I think we need more berries, but we can search for those later." "Are we that low?" "Well, not right now. But, you know I like snacking on them." I move my head away from Rune's shoulder,  "Though it'll be a good idea to get it now, since it's day.""But we have a good while before sun down." Rune hums, "We just started our day, afterall. I say we eat our first meal of the day, relax for a bit, and then collect berries." "Oh! Maybe we can...uh bathe!" I smile, "and probably clean our clothes, it's all...you know, bloody." "Sure." he nods, "We can do that."...Being in the water is way more relaxing, feeling a bit more clean than what happened. Everytime I enter here, I feel like I'm washing away my sins. Though, I guess that's a lie, since before we came here, I crossed out all the traps that were activated and handed Aeon the revised version and circled where we want to lead Ocean. There was two nearby traps there, meanwhile the last remaining traps can be used to isolate Loofa. Now, currently Rune and Ocean had left to grab the basket to put the berries in as the one we brought was now suppling the bloody clothes so we can bathe in the water. Which was a lack of planning, on Ocean and Loofa's part. Rune delibrately told me that he planned on isolating Ocean with him. The excuse of using Ocean's strength in case anything bad happens. That something definetly going to happen, it's planned out afterall. But why does this final stretch of collecting the pieces so nerve wrecking? I'm terrified of starting over, I can't handle more. Now that it's just Ocean, Loofa, then...Rune...ugh! I'm not sure how I'll handle Rune. I don't think I can handle killing him, I wish Aeon could do it. But hnnn he's not allowed to kill anyone, the concept that I have to kill them is such a pain. I guess, luckily, if they get injured and whatnots, it's allowed. It's as long as I give the final mark that takes their life away, if I don't it restarts. It's been a while since Rune appear, did something went wrong? I swear he should be coming back, no? I'm not sure exactly how he planned this. I just know, when he comes back I need to bolt over to Ocean to finish her off. Hopefully I can slip away from Loofa's gaze when the time come. "Should...should we go?" I look at Loofa.He return my gaze looking at me, "We might, it's been a while..." He shifts his position a bit, "Though...I think they should be fine, afterall, Mango is gone. The killer is gone, so...things are peaceful, right?""Right..." I look at the water. Ah, Loofa, how do I break it to you, you're next to the killer? "G-guys, there you are...ack..." We look over to see Rune covered in blood!? WHY IS HE COVERED IN BLOOD!?!? IS HE BLEEDING?!?"Runie!? What happened!?!" "Rune!" Loofa ran towards him, "Wait...where's Ocean?" Rune looked down shaking his head, "She...protected me.." "W-what...? From what?""...The one who killed everyone..." Rune bit his lip, "We...we made a mistake.""N-no..."
-Z-L
Zander was checking on Rune's injuries, while I'm shaking. What did Rune mean? We...did we really make such a mistake?  Oh gosh, did we kill Mango when they were innocent!?!? I feel sick, but that doesn't make sense, they admitted it. They said it was them, so why? Oh..oh god. "Gosh...I...I can't rip it." looking over at Zander who was trying to rip his clothes. "I think I have to..." "No! It's dangerous!!" Zander looks over at me, "I know...I know...but...we need to tend Runie...we can't...we can't delay you know." "I...no! We should...we should go together!" I remark.Zander shakes his head, "N-no..its already enough Rune manage to come to us. B-besides, I know where the medical supplies are, I can...I can grab them quickly and make sure I won't get caught...if the the killer is there still.."I feel hesitate, I don't want to lose anymore folks! Ocean is gone and she was our strength, if she was out strength, there's truly no hope! I can't, oh god, why did we came to this place!?!? I heard Rune clear his throat, "Loofa...I say..we should let Zan go." "W-what!?" I look at him."I..if we all go...I'll hinder everyone." He looks at the water, "I would gladly stay behind and you two head together but..." "Rune..." I let out a sigh, "Well...Zander." I look over at Zander, who was putting his shirt on. "Yeah..?" He looks at me."Come back safe."...It was the combination of Rune's worry and that of my own, that we are now infront of the door of the building. Rune went inside before me, calling out for Zander. Which is so risky! Following him, I enter the building. He was going to the end of the corrridor, taking a turn, I tried to follow but my guts is saying to not.But it was then I heard Rune's scream, I ran over to where I heard him-"Y-you-!?" I stumble backwards, the bloody sight of Ocean's body, and ontop of the body being Zander. I feel disgusted, sick to the stomach. Does that mean...? But no! That doesn't make sense, Zander was with me earlier, before Rune came in his bloody state. Is the killer a look a like to Zander? Wait!? Where's Rune!? Where did he go-? He was right...wait, where is he!?!"Loofa." Zander points the knife towards me, "It's your turn~" "What.." I back up more, this isn't very clear. Is the one in front of me Zander or not? No..this is Zander. It sounds like Zander, and it looks like Zander, but was Zander always so cruel? Was I with an imposter earlier, then? Ah, he's smiling at me, that's so creepy! ACK! he lunges at me. I bolted away,  I am not going to die! Not like this!!! No, no, no, no! But where to go!?!? I don't know, I don't know!"Loofa! Come back! It will be swift!" Zander's voice, sounded so gross, to imagine that he was behind everything. He's such a monster!! But if he's an imposter and the real Zander is somewhere else. gah! I can't tell what's happening, I want to go home!! Please! I had no clue where I was, or where I'm heading. I'm just running like a headless chicken, with no idea where to go. What seems like the way out ends up having the ceiling collapse, or traps activated! It's terrifying! I don't know where to go, I feel like I'm exhausting all options. I can hear Zander following me, I can hear his footsteps, I'm certain he's the one who activated those traps. Oh god, did he kill Rune with a trap!? That can explain why I didn't see him. I don't know where to go! I am at a dead end, oh god. I don't know where to go, I think I'm trapped here, why is this building full of traps and secrets!?! I have no clue where I am and now I'm going to die! "HAA-mph!?!?" "Shh.." RUNE!?! I look at him, in shock. He's....HE'S ALIVE!?, "I finally found you." he was speaking in whispers."I'm so glad to see you," I responded. "Same...but..." he looks to the side, "I...I'm having a hard time seeing that Zander is the one behind all of this."Right...Rune was very close to him. This must've been more of a shock, especially since they shared the room! How did Zander not get caught by Rune!?! "Loooofa~" Oh god, Zander is getting closer. "I...I think we're screwed." I sigh, "This is a dead end..""...Loofa, you can do it." "What?" I look at him."I'll distract him, you run." he smiled at me. Why does that smile look so sad? Rune...don't tell me."N-no, we can escape together. We must..""No, we can't. I'm injured...I'll just hold you back." "Rune.." "Where did you hide? Loofa~ Come out!" Zander was close now."You were a great friend, Loofa." Rune smiles at me, "Run and don't look back." He threw himself out in front of Zander's view. "Hnn, Zander! Drop that knife!""R-rune-? I thought you...no, this can't be right." Zander ran towards Rune, "You shouldn't live!" "RUN NOW!" Obeying Rune, I bolted out of the hiding spot and started running away from the dead end. Maybe I'll have better luck. But man, I wish I could go back but I don't think I can save us. I'm sorry Rune, I'm a subject of the kingdom, a disgrace of one. I couldn't even defend the prince. I heard the commotion fade away in the background, but I can't stop running now, Rune sacrificed himself for me to make the run to survive. I can't let this go to waste!
-L-R
"Rune.." Zander was hiding his face in my shoulder, "I'm sorry for pointing the knife at you." "It's okay." I stroke his head, "You should follow Loofa, you can do it, Zander.  I believe in you." He looks up at me and nods, "Right...but..." He gulps, "I don't think I'll be able to win.""Hey...we got this far." I held him close, "We can do it. I know we can."  Zander sighs, "I'm scared, we never gotten this far." "I'll be with you in every step until my turn arises, you know that." I smile at him."I know." Releasing Zander from the hug, I look at those cross-shape pupils of his. "Now, before you truly leave, let's put some fake blood on you." I pull out the vial of fake blood that Aeon had given me earlier. Good thing he help apply some earlier, I would've wasted the whole bottle. But alas, we still have some, enough to convey that Zander had indeed killed me.Deepest apologies Loofa, but you are not allow to live now. We are so close to the end, we are close to go home, the goal since the beginning. It's been to long now, and we are finally moving in the right direction. Helping Zander by applying the fake blood was fun, reminds me of how Ami went trick or treaing that one year, dressed up as a bloody princess. Why? Because why not. Only to literally get blood on her from an attempted assasination. Ah, the life of royalty. 
-R-L
There, I think I lost him! But god, my heart aches so much, we lost everyone and at the end I couldn't even save the prince. Haha...was it worth it? The rumors said he was a worthless prince, but he was a great friend. I never really saw him preforming his prince duties, but I know Ocean and Jade had. Not sure who else did, so I say at the end, he was a decent prince. Not someone grand in history but someone who would've made the future ok. But I have no clue where to go now. There's many paths lock and I can't help but feel confuse. I don't recognize these hallways, it's as if I entered an area I wasn't suppose to. No..but those paintings, they all look familiar. I think I know where I am, but why are those paintings...different? they feel familiar but are so different. It looks like the folks in those paintings are dead. Red was covering each and every painting in different locations, but in one painting in particular in red paint, was a singular written word: 'traitor'."Loofa~ You can't escape!" Oh god, Zander is already here!? I need to figure out where to go, I must go straight right. Yeah, that seem like the only way, past that painting that says traitor. We have to go further, I need to escape Zander. Running more, I don't know where to head, I'm just hoping by sheer luck I can escape. Ah! I see an exit right ahead, bingo! That's by luck, haha. "Loofa! I'll get you!" Zander was behind me, his steps getting closer to those of mine. I must run faster, I need to, I need to reach the exi- HUH!?  Zander is over there? Wha- wait but he's behind me, is that the real Zander- THE EXIT- No no no! The cieling- it...it collapsed! No...this can't be. Was that, what did I just see!?OW! Aha..w-what a time to fall down, crap, get up, get up, get up! Why won't I get up. Oh god, is this how I will die!?!?!?"Loofa..." I turn around to face Zander, he was right there, in front of me. Covered in blood! OH GOD HE DID KILL RUNE. He... He killed him for good now, I...I really am the last one alive now. I need to...I can feel the tears leaving from my eyes. "G-get away, you, you monster!" I back up as much as my body allows, I need to create space with Zander. Zander just lunges and pins me down on the floor. Aiming his knife high in the air. "I'm sorry..." "Fuck off!" I tried to push Zander away, he held his ground. "Zander fuck off, get off! I'll kill you!""Do you think you can?" I screamed as I felt the knife plunge into my shoulder, "L-lunatic-" I tried grabbing the knife. "You're not leaving alive here." He fights for control of the knife, "I killed everyone here, do you think I can't kill you? I killed the strongest cloud here, you're nothing but an ant to me." It was a fight for survival, I needed to escape, but it hurts, it really hurts. Zander is winning, my grip is falttering, but I can't give in. I need to escape, I need to win, but when was Zander this strong? Why am I losing to him!? He's just a baker, he doesn't have strength, he never goes to the gym like I do, so why is he winning!? "Just die!""I won't you bitch!" I tried grabbing the knife but still failed.Does he have some super power? Ha, as if those thing exist. I want to run, but I can't. Is there anything I can do now? I need to prevent my death as long as I can, but this is so hard. Looking to anything, I should've went up, the paintings were leading upwards, maybe that was my clue but I was blind. I just need to....run.Wait, am I losing so much blood already? Why does it seem like Rune is standing there. That can't be right, he's dead. Zander killed him. Haha...I am losing so much blood. I felt pain through my heart, my heart....ah, so this is the end, huh...? Is this how I die? What a shame...isn't it?I can feel my body weaken, I felt when Zander pull the knife out and struck it into me again. I felt him do this I don't know how many more times, I just felt my vision go black.
-L-Z
He's dead. Gosh, I did it, he's dead. He's gone. Collect his chess piece, Zan, grab the second to last chess piece to end this forsaken day. Where is that king's piece, where is it? Searching through his pockets I was trying to find his chess piece. Aha! It was in his pants. I was originally planning on causing an argument with him, but I didn't think he would freeze up like that after falling down. I guess I got lucky,  I won against him. But I wouldn't have won fully if it wasn't for Aeon who activated the traps, he was so quick to activate it in time. Though now...how will I be able to face Runie? "You did it."Now speak about the one I was just thinking! I look over at where I heard his voice, he was HUH!? How long as he been up there. He was looking at me with such a look, I can't tell if he feels disgusted or not from here. "Runie..." "Hey there." Rune waves at me, "Ready to finish what we started?" I know what he is implying because to finish this, I need to kill him. I need to kill Runie, I need to, but I love him too much to do it. I don't think I can, I really don't think so. I lift myself up from where I was, grabbing the knife that was in Loofa. "Rune...I can't" I look back at him, "I don't think I'm ready." "Well, we can take a small break, we still have a bit left before the end of today." I nervously made my way over to Rune, each step felt more dreadful, scarier, I really don't want to kill him. But I need to, the puzzle says so."Zan Zan, you're behaving so nervous." He went up to me, closing the gap in between us. "My dearest, Zander." He pulled me into a hug. I started to bawl my eyes out. I can't do this. Rune just held me close as I cried. I don't want to end the third day with the death of Runie's.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Rune:Allowing Zander to cry on my shoulder, I just held him close. The body of our friend was lying on the ground not too far from where we stood. The final day of this puzzle is now coming to an end. The heavy part will be soon over. The knife that was in Zander's grasp was on the floor near us. He had dropped it to hug me as he cried, my poor Zander.My beloved Zander, I'm confident that you will win this. That you will kill me and get the remaining chess piece. It's a miracle no one noticed that those pieces went missing, and that no one ever questioned you or anyone else for that matter. It took a lot of tricks to fool them, as well as the help we had from one another. All for this fated moment."R-Runie..." Zander was looking at me with his teary face, "I can't do it.""Well.." I wipe his tears away, "Who said I have to die already? Like I told you, we can have a small break.""B-but...but that'll make it even harder to kill you!"I hum, "Well, why don't we play pretend?" I smile, "A pretend that mixes with reality. Think of me as this big old monster that you need to destroy to save the world.""Ruuunneee" He whines, "I don't want you to be the monster.""But you're the hero, and I'll play as the villain, for this tale to end.""Noooo!" Zander covers his face with his hands, "That's a terrible suggestion.""Are you thinking about those games you play?" I inquire, messing with his hair. Don't get me wrong, I do not like the idea of dying and leaving Zander alone. Though, if it's the only way out, what can I do? I should probably ease him down before we do the finale."W-what games-?" his precious eyes looked at me with many emotions. Hm, what should I do? Ah, I know."Hm...what games indeed." I hum, "I know you mostly show me action games, but I did see quite a few RPG games on your phone. Some that Ami had, and she told me they were da-" I stare at Zander, who covered my mouth, his face flushing red. Guess he understood where I was heading, haha. Though I wonder how many of those simulations he fantasized about me, it's a silly thought, no?"You...sheesh." he removes his hand away, as he moved into a room nearby. "Look at you learning about games than the kingdom." he remarks sarcastically."Isn't that a shame indeed." I tail behind him, grinning like a fool, "instead of understanding the principles of the kingdom of astrology, I'm here learning random dating simulators that my dear friend and fiancé plays.""RUNIE!" His face redden, he's so cute and silly."What? It's not shameful, is it?" I pat his head."Why are we even having this conversation?""Because why not?" I hum, "Also, Zan, you know how I promised all that once we're home I'll make sure everyone is taken care of.""H-huh-? Oh, yeah?" He looks at me, with a gaze of why are we hopping around so much in this conversation."Should I push back my wedding?"He blinks, "And why would you do that? You're excited about your wedding more than how excited the kingdom is for it.""I know, but I want all of those who I consider friends to attend. I don't want a day where I'm missing a cloud or few." I smile at him, "What do you think, my dear best man?""I think....that's something to discuss with your soon to be wife." He glances away, "Afterall, you're sharing that wedding day with her."I grab his hand, "Pft, of course I should speak to her about these thoughts too."
-R-Z
Zander:I'm not so sure why Runie is chatting about things that doesn't involve our situation, maybe its the break he was speaking of. Though the way we are jumping around topics makes me feel like it isn't. Now I can't tell if he's anxious, he's looking at me like a grinning fool as if he is doing what he been wanting to do. Am I reading too much into this? I can't tell.I just know I have no guts to kill this dork next to me, I can't. Sure, he given his permission but I can't help but feel terrible, he's the sole heir, and I am killing him! Hnn, I don't want to do this.Rune took a seat near a wall, dragging me down with him, the power of holding hands. Sitting beside him, I wasn't sure what to do, I can hear him rambling about his wedding and how he will ensure everything goes perfectly. Which makes much sense for his character, he likes things to be in a specific way. When he can't have it how he wants, he's silent, but he doesn't falter. He either accepts or pursue it more.I lean my head against his shoulder, I really don't want to accept the next course of action. But listening to Rune ramble about those wedding plans, is odd. I feel odd, it's still not clicking why this topic is our conversation after everything that had gone down."Zander, do you think if I get roses in white, pink, black, and brown, it'll make a pretty combination?""I thought the wedding was mostly the colors of both kingdoms?" I responded."It still technically is." He hums, "We would've had pink and purple roses, but I prefer the black roses with the pink ones of Ami's. The white and brown roses are to complement the other two." Rune sounds happy.I hum in response."Though, as much as we love roses, we did consider getting different flowers to have a pretty bouquet per table. Is it bad we haven't finalized those details yet?""Maybe? I don't know how many tables there is, you know depending on the size of the bouquet and the amount of tables. We can be talking about months work.""Mhm, that is very much true. That reminds me, I'm glad your family accepted the commission."Letting out a light laugh at the comment, "You know my parents, they have been eager to do something for you.""Maybe I should pay more.""Excuse-" I look at him, "You already paid double for a down deposit, not to mention a tip. What do you mean more??""Hm.." He returns the gaze, "let see, maybe so you can be closer to me." he laughs, "When will you guys open a shop near my area?""Oh Rune.." I roll my eyes, "That's not something I am involve with, that's something you should ask my parents about."We kept conversing about the wedding and my family and our role for the wedding. It's an honor for a commoner to befriend a prince, and even more, to be the best man for the prince wedding. I do say that is a show of affection of how considerate Runie is with the clouds. He could've ignored all of the day to day folks, but he didn't. He really is...someone I adore. Haha....The conversation shifted once more, it was no longer about the wedding and rambles of what we like to do. I can tell by Runie's gaze, he wanted to end this now. But...I don't want to."Rune..." I spoke, weary at his gaze. I didn't want to accept it."Mhm?" He was messing with my bangs, he been doing that almost the whole time we been here. "What is it, Zan?""Don't give me that look."He lets a smile creep on his face, "We can't delay it now.""I..." I look away, "I'm not doing it.""Zan.." He stood up, walking away from me, I got up and followed."Don't be mad, I just...I just don't want to have royal blood spilled on my hands. Gosh, I can't forgive myself if I kill you, you know." I don't want him to misunderstand."It's okay." I watch as he picked up the knife from where it was. The bloody knife that had blood from everyone."Rune..."He looks over at me with a smile, "Zander, I'll help you overcome this so we can escape." he walks to me with his smile.I backed up, I didn't like the intentions that his smiles give. He has a set plan formed, now, what is he thinking? Rune went ahead and pulled me into a hug, "We can wait a bit longer then. Not much as we can't let the day go by without finishing this.""I know.." I can't grab the knife from him, "Well, can I have the knife?"He pulls away from the hug, "Hm? Sure." He hands me the knife with ease. Which oddly felt too easy, if he plans on helping me, I don't think he'll entrust all control of the knife to me like that.Rune went back to chatting about the daughter of his guard, huh...I'm confused. Why is he doing this? What's the motive, if he wants me to get this over with, wouldn't he-? Yeah, he would make me stab him. Afterall in our trials, he did do just that with the others, he made my hands kill, when he had them under his control. Though how is he going to....no I won't let him force me!"Zan, I think the timing is terrible." I look at him, he's changing he topic again. Though what is this next topic about? What is Runie planning??"What timing?""A lot of things."  He pulled my hair behind my ears, "But I do hope you don't hate me too much. I promise to explain it all when we finish this part of the puzzle. I also hope, you accept this half hearted apology for my next action."Huh?!?! What does he mean- what action-?Suddenly, I felt soft lips against those of my own, I...WAIT- HOLD UP- WHAT'S HAPPENING? IS HE....HE...HE'S KISSING ME!?!?!?! I can feel the warmth rising on my face. What-? Why? What is happening!?!? NO- NO THIS ISN'T RIGHT HE HAS A FIANCÉ!!! WE WERE LITTERALLY SPEAKING ABOUT HIS WEDDING NOT THAT LONG AGO!?!?! HE SHOULDN'T BE DOING THIS. HAAAA!?!?! I'm losing my mind, why is he? What is the meaning of this!?!?! Why is he kissing me!?!?! Oh god why?!?! WHY DO I LIKE THIS?!?!?!?
-Z-R
Perhaps kissing him here and now was a terrible timing, Seems very cruel and very much an ass move, considering Zan never kissed anyone. I'm sure, Ami would've smacked me in the head for being this stupid in timing. Though must I say, in a sick way, I guess I gave him something he wanted. Alas, I just needed him to be distracted to not notice my hold on his hand. To not pay attention to my other actions, to solely focus on one thing, afterall, he wouldn't have stab me. A kiss, a sudden one from someone you gave your love to, a kiss that was wished but never acted upon. It's late now, the day will soon end and we can't delay more time. We must finish what had been started. Have Zan noticed that we aren't alone? That Aeon had joined us a while ago, now watching the scene unfold infront of him. I do hope after my death, Aeon ensures the safety of Zander's. They are afterall, the same soul and fallen star of the world.I may have hesitated, I really didn't want to stab myself with Zander's hand. Nor do I want Zander to witness it, but I can't delay more. Ensuring to keep him focus on the kiss, a kiss that I've been longing for so long. Perhaps just as long as Zander if not longer. A kiss that I was hesitant to do for years but supported by Ami to follow what my heart wanted. A kiss that was avoided because I didn't want to ruin more of my image amongst the royals. A kiss that was perhaps always destined to be done in the most cruel way possible. Plunging the knife into my heart with the hands of Zan's. Perhaps this death, as painful as it feels, is a bittersweet end. Guess this is the end of this pathetic distraction of a deadly kiss. "RUNE!?!" Zander screamed as he finally found his strength and reason. Pushing away from me, his face all red and flustered. The horrified look in those beautiful eyes. The red blood of mine, that had tainted his clothes once more. Rather than the fake blood that we pour on him for show, it was the real blood of mine spilling onto him.To remain concious even to this point, have I not stab deep enough? I guess it's a bit more time with him before my last breath.
-R-Z
Staring in horror at the sight, why....WHY DID HE DO THIS!?!?!"R-Rune...you, you stupid bastard!!!"  I felt the tears running lose, streaming down my face. I...he made me stab him, he made me stab him. FUCK! I shouldn't have let my guard down!! But why!?! WHY?!? Why did he kiss me!? Why...why?"I know." He gave me a smile, placing his hand on the side of my face, he gently wipes the tears that kept falling. "It hurts a lot." he laughs lightly before his expression was pained by the injury."W-why...?" "Why?""Why did you....why did you kiss me? Why did you do something so cruel?" "It was a terrible plan indeed." Rune kept wiping the tears that fell. "I just needed to distract you...just enough to do the unavoidable.""You're a b-bitch you know that?" "Sure, Zan." "A-a stupid asshole!""Mhm."I kept throwing more and more insults to him. Yet he never once got angry at those insults. He let me have my way. Through my tears and words, he just comforted me with the remaining strength he have. I even tried to cover his bleeding with my own hands, if not using the shirt of his to limit it. All useless, as he stopped me."Oh gosh, Rune...why?" I tried to calm myself down from all the pain I feel. Yet it's so hard, how is Rune still so calm yet in so much pain? How...I..."I will explain more later.." I felt Rune lean against my shoulder, "Hm...I don't think I'll last more." "Rune!"  I grab onto him, "No! I...I can't lose you yet. Not yet, Rune. Not yet!!" I started to cry more once more."Aeon...might help you. It's the least he can do, for not intervining."What...? Before I could ask Rune what he meant about Aeon, I felt his body limp. Oh gosh...he...he's gone isn't he? God...he bleed out, Why must he die? Why am I alone? Why is this place so cruel. I held Rune closer to me as I cried. Why must I be the bad one in this forsaken story? Why am I the villian? I don't know how long I have been crying, it was only when I felt something brush against my hair did I look up. Infront of me stood a person who look almost identical to me, only a few details that was different, showing that we were, in fact different individuals. It was more darker than it was before, the last remaining sun was falling down for the enternal night. Aeon, the one who had help us as much as he was allow to. "You must be thirsty from all the crying." He motion over to a spot near me. Glancing over, I noticed a cup filled up with water. I felt the body of Rune's being moved away from me, "Huh..-?" "It's okay, I won't move him far. Your body must have gotten numb from holding his body up." Aeon placed Rune near as  he mentioned. He went ahead and grab the cup, moving it closer to my face. "I'll help you."...Aeon gazes out towards the crime scene of Loofa's body. I was wearing a light blanket over my body, Aeon said it was his, but to be in such good quality after all those years? It must've been cared for a lot. It was harder to see anything as the sun have set now. Only the moon remain to shine down its light."Zander, how are you feeling?" Aeon spoke."...I..." I sigh, there's too many emotions I feel that can't really express it in one word. "I guess...complicated?""I see." Aeon reached his hand out, I watch as the moonlight revealed a flower that he pulled out. Ah, spider lilies. He looks over at me and placed the flower on my hair, "Now you have a second one." He smiles."Aeon...""Yes?" "Why....why are we the bad ones?""Bad?" Aeon tilts his head, "We aren't bad, Zander. The actions may seem horrendous, but the intent isn't ill willed. Or was it?" he looks back over at the direction of Loofa's. "No...I just want to go home.." I held the blanket more. "And...the way out was through violence...but why did it have to be me? I didn't like it at all, hell....Runie was behind some of their deaths because I couldn't do it on my own. It hurts a lot...""It does." Aeon hums, "Though, it's the end. You finished the harsh part. Collecting all the puzzle pieces. All that is left is the sacrificial key after three day." "My death..." I felt a tear fall down from my face. "Yes, your death." Aeon respond, "From what I've seen, I gather the hypothesis that perhaps the world had locked itself with this cruel puzzle was partly to make you aware of this space. However, I can't help but feel like, all the pieces of the chess board was together, locking the place up so each can see oneselves." I felt him pat my head, "I wouldn't worry about the whys and hows of the world locking itself. I would worry about leaving. Now, it's time to rest for the new day." 
-Z-R
"So, you're saying the reason we had to do this puzzle was due to the fact there's a high chance all the key pieces of the story was here?" I look over at Aeon, who was sitting on the chair, drinking water. "I say this based on what I have observed." He placed the cup down. "Say, how's Zander doing? Is he still asleep?" "Huh? Oh..." I look away, "Yeah, he's still resting.""Did you enjoy the kiss?" he brought the topic up out of no where. "H-huh?" I look back at him, why is he bringing that up? I kinda want to bury that and have a do over for a first kiss. Aha...which I know it's impossible to undo how terrible the first kiss with Zander was.Aeon was looking at me with a small smile, "You seem flustered that I brought it up?""Ahem..that's not a topic I wish to discuss." "Alright, Prince Lunar~" Aeon hums, "Mango doesn't have a recollection of what happened. Nor do I think you want them to remember it." "Hm? Ah, yes.." I nod, "It should remain a tale between Zander and I." "Alright." "Now, excuse me, but I will go ahead and check up on Zander." ...Zander hasn't woken up at all, it worries me. Is this what I get for kissing him? The sun had set, and he had shown no signs of waking up. At least I was inform once again, that since we collected all the missing pieces in the method of the puzzle. All we have to do is sit back for three days before Zander and I finish this puzzle for good. By now its the end of the first day, perhaps it's good that Zander is sleeping more. He has been through a lot. I slam my head against the wall, because I was the idiot who hurt Zander at the end. Sure by all means I did it for our next step of this puzzle, but I even know how fucked up that was. I killed myself using Zander's hand, helping the puzzle but for what cause? I hurt Zander so much, I'm pretty sure he will dislike me.Afterall, I did stole his first kiss, I also did technically 'cheated' on Ami. Well, I know Zan will be under that assumption and because I never told him I wasn't in a monogamous relationship. I am a cheater in his eyes and he doesn't like cheaters, so my best bet is that I fucked everything up and the wedding won't be how Ami and I wanted. Well, mostly what I wanted, haaa. Ami, I wished you were here, maybe if you helped Zan kill me, and I didn't have to do such a stupid thing. Ah...aha, I don't know. I messed everything up.Another head slam against the wall, haa, at least I'm alive. At least...maybe I can fix it, I don't know. Can I even fix it? I know I messed up, but I really don't want to lose Zander like this. He means a lot to me, I just...I just don't know what I would do. I feel guilty for hurting him, but what can I do? What I did have already been done, there's no turning back now. If I messed up our friendship and completely destroyed it, it's all my fault. Ah...aha, I'm crying, how...how silly. I'm crying because I don't know what to do. Haha, maybe I should stay silent, I don't want others to hear. Did I grab anyone's attention? Probably not, I hope not. I did slam my head against the wall a couple of times. Haaa...I don't want them to know how much I messed up. I don't even want them to see me like this.. I don't even want Zan to wake up to find me like this either. But damn, does it all hurt so much. As much I want to reason myself why I did what I did, I know what I did was such a jerk of a move. Even though I was aware of how much I liked Zan and how much he liked me. I knew for a fact he wasn't aware of my feelings for him weren't fully platonic and ugh! Can I just slam my head against the wall again? No...no hold yourself together. ...Finding myself watching as the sun rose up. The start of a new day, the total of sleep I got in was a wooping zero. Though I do admit I feel tired, but at the same time, I don't wish to sleep. Maybe it's just hitting me badly, all the feelings that were bottled up. I can go through it. I can handle it. It's time to start a new day, and hey, we're almost home, just one more day left before we complete the remaining bits. I hope Zan wakes up before then. Now, time to head out of the room and handle the others. I think I might look like a mess, but...I think I have a good excuse to give to them all. Sorry Ami, you're going to be my excuse. My longing for you, haha.
-R-L
Rune was chatting with the twins. Though, the water feels amazing! Sure maybe it's not ideal to just spend time in the water when we should figure out how to head back home. But Rune insisted that we spend time here to calm down and relax, and well, since he looked pretty rough in the morning, we all just agreed with him. Afterall, we want our prince to feel alright, and his expression in the morning was waaaaay off. Leaning my head against Cherry's leg, I hum. "Are you really not going to fully enter?" I glance over at her."Why would I?" She looks down at me, pouring water on my hair. Haaa my curls, how cruel. "I don't want my hair frizzy.""And messing up my hair is fine?""Well, you can pull it off." she smiles cutely, ah, I love her. "I suppose I can. Though, make sure my stuff stay dry then. I can't risk my hearing aids to die on me.""I know." she rolls her eyes, "it's not like I been doing that since we were young."I laugh, "Of course." moving my head away from her, I look at her, "I'll ditch you for a bit, I'm going to splash Vile. Be right back~" I moved away from her, waving a small goodbye before going to where Vile and Lavi were in the water. Hopefully the water doesn't expose me to Vile, that will be a mess! As I inch closer to where the two were, Lavi seemed to noticed that I was approching. I place a finger on my lip, to tell her to not say anything. She looks at her brother before signing to him, 'You will give me your shirt, right?'Vile responded but he was facing his back to me, so I didn't catch what he said. But that doesn't matter now. "Suprise~!" I splashed water from behind before hugging him. He flinches as he lets out noise in shock before looking behind him. To see the culprit's face, hehe!'B o o ' I mouth, only to get a splash to my face. Following the giggling of Lavi. Vile brushes me off, 'You got me there.' he signed, 'almost gave me a heart attack.'I laugh, 'Are you enjoying our prince's recommendation?' 'of course.' "MANGO!?" someone yelled, I think Coral? I can't tell, it sounded near where I left Cherry. My hearing isn't that good man."oh my." Lavi commented."What?" "Mango just canonballed into the water." She responded in both vocal and sign."Ohhh." 
-L-Z
Waking up to find no one in bed with me, I expected that much. Runie always tend...to not be here in the morning. Ah, I still have the blanket that was given to comfort me. I should return it back to Aeon. Though first, time to find everyone. I hope everyone is here. I swear...if their death was a done deal and they're gone forever, I will lose my marbles. The nonexisting marbles as I had already lost it long ago. Haaa, getting off of bed, making the bed, and then finding Kri chilling near the window. Give love pats to Kri who just beep happily. At least Kri is here, I didn't see where they went last night after I killed Ocean, did they help me with Loofa? I'm not too sure, but I know Kri helped a lot. "You're such a good bot." I gave it head pats."Beep!" "Anyways, time to find the others." I smile, I think at this time, everyone will be doing their own thing. I actually don't know but hey, I feel rested and ready as much as I can. Leaving the bedroom, I wonder if they're in their rooms. Well, I won't know until I check. Knocking on the door of where Mango and Coral was, no response. I guess they're not in their room, or are they? Opening the door, I just found myself in an empty room. Well, I guess its a good thing I don't see Coral's dead body or the blood stains from where they had died. Okay, so we did restart...I think.Next door, knocking, no response. Feeling nervous, so I check in the room either way, nothing seem out of the normal. Again, next door, knock, no response still. Checking the room, still nothing, just an organized room. Next room, the final room where we sleep, knock, wait, no response still, check and there's no one.Absolutely no one in these rooms. Okay....Okay,  calm down. They just doing something else, they're busy with something else. Are they in the building? Hm, I can check if Runie is around, he doesn't tend to leave the building much. He likes to observe the surroundings for any clues. I'll...I'll look around. ...I haven't found any traces of anyone, nor have I heard of anyone talking nor movement. Heck, I didn't even see or feel Aeon near by at all, where is everyone!?! Where are they? I can't help but feel alone, and honestly I feel scared. What if it restarted but everyone is dead? What if I'm the only one alive and everyone is dead. How will I explain it, how I, Zander Cho, am the survivor of ten. No, I can't handle that.Besides, RUNIE PROMISED! He...he promised he'll tell me why he did that. I...I need answers, but I can't find him so I can't confront him. But I can't find the others either. I even checked outside but I didn't see anyone, no one was there in the front where we ususally cook food. So I been aimlessly walking around inside of the building confused. I don't know where they could've gone, maybe they went to collect food and water? Maybe?? But they should be back by now, no?I can't tell, I feel so scared. Why am I alone? Why...? I can feel the tears falling down once more, why am I crying so much these past few days. Why am I alone, why is there no noises in the building that speaks life rather than the building being old. 
-Z-R
After a long talk with the twins I finally managed to get out of there. They wouldn't let me go at all, may it be their concerns for my well being, but haaa. I didn't expect them to be treating me as a little kid, when I'm older than those dorks by a year. Anyways, I do admit chatting with them made me feel better. Though what will make me feel more better is seeing Zander awake and not unconcious. Ah, I hope he's awake. Maybe I can hang out with him in the lake in the dark? I don't know if he'll like that idea, but I don't mind anything that we can do. Just as long as Zander doesn't remove himself from my life, we are fine. Yes...that's all what matters. I do thank Aeon for bringing out Ricardo the frog so I can play with him. Making sure Ricardo doesn't get eaten by natural predators, and also taking good care of him. I'm happy to see Ricardo, though I do wonder if the ecosystem was also effected by those loops. Finding myself in the building, I heard a familiar cry. Zan...! I practically ran to where I heard the crying, what is wrong? Why is he crying?!? Did he get hurt? Or worse? I don't know, I don't like that. I don't, ah! I see him, he's in the hallway where the secret room was hidden by the painting of the individual that looked like me. Ah-ha! Zan! I'm glad he's awake."Zander!" I called out to him.He flinched, but he met my gaze, I feel so bad. I should've escaped the twins' grasp sooner, I should've! Though, I'm here now! Zander!"Woah-" I took a step back, catching Zander's in my embrance. He had bolted over to me, and was crying even more. I held him close, "I'm here, Zan. Sorry, I wasn't there when you woke up." He was hiding his face in my shoudler, I can feel my shirt getting wet, a familar thing that had happened throughout this place. But at least, Zander is with us. He is...awake, now it's to explain and make him feel better.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Rune:  "Uuwaah!" Zander was holding onto me tightly, stroking the top of his head, I tried my best to comfort him.  "Zander..." I lift him up, hearing a gasp of air from the other, I just decided to carry him to our shared room. I don't know, maybe he wants to rest on the bed after going who knows how long like this. I feel guilty.  Zander didn't seem to mind me carrying him, perhaps he was too busy crying to care. Though, ah...how should I ease the situation? I can go grab the others, but does Zander feel well enough to deal with their energy?  "Zan.." I wipe the tears away from his eyes, "I'm sorry.."  He was sitting on the bed, still crying his eyes out. I glance over at Kri, who floated closer to observe the situation. Maybe I should offer food to Zan, but is Zan hungry? No, I should've gotten water, huh. Haa...Zan will need a lot of water after this. "Kri...can you watch Zander for a moment? I'm going to step out and grab some things for him." "Breep" Kri beeps as it moves even closer to Zander. "Thank you, Kri."   I left the room and made haste towards where we kept our rations. Maybe I can help cheer Zander up with some berries. I can also get him some water, I'm certain we have purified water from earlier. If not, I'll purify some. That shouldn't be that difficult, I've watched Ocean, Jade, Mango, and Coral purify the water. I'm certain I need to follow what they did and I'll get the same result. "Prince?" I pause from my scavenge, looking over at the cloud that is here.  "Lavender." I placed the berries I held on the plate. "Did you can on your own?" I look back at the plate, making sure I didn't spill anything.  "I came back with my brother." "Where's Vile?"  "He decided to sit outside." She appears beside me, "Is Zander awake?"  "Yes, he's awake."  "How is he feeling?"  "Quite upset." I sigh.  "Huh? Why?"  We shared glances, hers of confusion and mine...well, I don't know what face I'm making. I just know it was a face that caused Lavender to pat my shoulder.  "He'll be okay." She gave me a smile,  "Is what you're preparing for him?"  I nod, "It is." "Hm....I say add more berries." She grabbed a handful and placed them on the plate. "I think this will be enough."  "But the others...?" "We have other means of food." She smiles, "Ah! Right." She looks back at our supplies, "I need to get myself some berries for Vile."  
-R-L
 Loofa: Cherry was drying my hair off as everyone was preparing to leave the building—well, almost everyone. After all, we were getting hungry, haha!  Rune had left a while ago, and afterward, Lavender and Vile left. I hope they're doing well. "We'll see you over there, Ocean and Jade!" I heard Mango bid goodbye to the twins, who were departing already.  That would just leave Cherry, Coral, Mango, and me. Though, from how it looks, Coral and Mango don't seem like they're going to leave anytime soon. I guess Cherry and I are the next two to go.  "Coral, can I ask you something." Cherry had gone over to Coral.  "Of course, ask away."  I look over at Mango watching as they throw themselves into the water. They seem to be having the time of their life. Haha! Hm, I wonder if we got enough food for today. I think we do, we still have that boar meat, no?  I don't know. Say, I haven't seen another boar since that one that Ocean got.  . . . Gathering around the fire, we are all feasting on our dinner! Even though this place seems so weird, we're with one another and that makes this place less scary. But I got to say, I feel like there's a pair of eyes watching us from a distance. I don't know, it just feels like there is.  Zander was with us now, and it seems like he was crying a lot earlier. Not sure why, but at least he's calmer now. But is it me, or it feels a bit tense with Rune and Zander. I think I'm tripping, those two are super-duper close to one another. I might be tense and projecting onto them, yeah. After all, I did accidentally burn a fish....or two, out of my carelessness.  But hey, we still got enough to feed all, that's what matters at the end. "Do you want more berries, Cherry?" I look over at her and her plate that was missing berries but the fish remain untouched.  "Hm?" Cherry looks at me, "No, I'm fine."  "Okay." I munch on the berries.  Mango placed more sticks and leaves into the fire. Our small yet sturdy fire, I'm happy. Life feels so peaceful like this. 
-L-Z
 The start of a new day, the final day of our 'break' before we start the last bit to go home.  Last night was hectic, but haaa, I don't know. I should be mad at Runie for what he did, but I also feel so....perplexed at the whole situation.  In a sense, I got a kiss from the very man I like. My heart feels like it's going to burst every time I think of the kiss, which, sadly, is often. Haaaa! It doesn't help that I feel guilty as well. Doesn't this mean Runie cheated on his fiancé literally months before his wedding? I don't like that I'm part of the equation. It doesn't help that this prince in question still haven't explained anything to me. He promised me he would explain, but why isn't he!?! I think I do deserve an explanation from him on why he did what he did. It's not like him to just use my stupid silly crush on him to get some....ha actually he did just do that when it came to kill him. UGH!  This is why I need an explanation, and he has until today! I decided! He needs to tell me today if not....uhm, he has to wait. Yeah, maybe. I don't know.  The role of the key, my death. Haaa, I don't know. I don't know if I'll come back to life like we had so far, or if my death means the end of my life. I don't want anyone to feel guilty if it's the latter, but I don't want to leave the world without saying goodbye to my parents... Haaa, I hope it's not like that. I really hope it's how it has been since we entered this place. Anyway, happy thoughts, Zander. Happy thoughts.  "Zander! You're awake!" Lavender came up to me, a smile plastered on her face, "How are you feeling?" "Mm, better than yesterday." I smile at her, giving her a light pat on the head. "How about you?"  "I say it's been good, I miss my parents, but...at least I have my brother and friends with me." I nod, "Yeah."   . . . Spending the day with friends, ignoring Runie as much as possible. I'm giving him an attitude, I know, but I shouldn't have been so helpless. Hmph, his fault for not yet explaining why he kissed me. Hell, I can't even tell Ocean about it, not because I don't trust her it's just she will definetly ask for details and how can I even tell her that we kissed in order for him to take his life using my hands.  Now it's late afternoon, and everyone seemed to have decided to go to the lake nearby. I guess some entertainment before we eat and rest? I wonder why, at the end we're going home tomorrow if everything goes according to plan. Say, talk about plan, I haven't seen Aeon in a while. I wonder where he went.  
-Z-R
 Zander dove into the water, joining Vile and Lavender. I had suggested that we should come back here to relax for a moment, afterall a stressed mind affects all. Watching as everyone is enjoying their time, I can't help but feel acomplished that I got them happy. It's at least what I can do for what had happened in the past to them all.  "You're not going to enter?" Mango sat besides me. "No, I'll just watch."  "You sure?"  "I'm sure." "I'll join you then." they smile. Just like that I have a campanion next to me watching everyone who decided to enter the water, and those who just stayed back chatting. Watching as everyone seem to enjoy themselves. Zander seems to be happy playing with Vile. That's good.  Hm, talk about Zander, I still need to form a plan to explain everything to him. Knowing him, he must've assumed the kiss had more meaning than intended. Like sure, I did kiss him, aware how it'll paint me as. It's my fault for never specifiying that I would date anyone, and that Ami and I are in an open relationship. Haaa, maybe if I told Zander that long before I did what I did it would've been okay? I don't know, I know I am a jerk for what I did.  Now how should I even start the conversation with him about it? He's been ignoring me today, it does bother me a bit but I understand. It's most defiently related to our kiss, it just finally registered after all the crying he did yesterday.  I do feel guilty that he felt alone and full of thoughts of failures. Afterall, he did kill everyone and seeing no one when waking up, nor any chatter from us. It caused him to freak out. The good thing is that he had calmed down from that scare, that's all I want. Him to be happy.  Hopefully if everything goes to plan, we are home by tomorrow. I can't wait, it's been so long since we been here. Hm, I have to say goodbye to Ricardo the frog, maybe I'll visit him. Aeon has him, so I'll ask him for Ricardo. Unless I can take Ricardo with me. That would be fun. 
-R-Z
 First thing in the morning of the day, punching the bed with all I got. I feel frustrated, I'm not ready for this, and I don't think anyone is. I just...haaa! I feel so pissed that Runie hasn't said anything! Was the silent treatment too effective!?!? Ugh this asshole. He isn't giving me any answer as to why he did what he did. Come on!!! If I could, I would throw this bed at him. I don't care if it's attempted murder on a royal, he deserves it! Hmph, only because I was ignoring you doesn't mean you ignore me back! That's not really in your character Rune! Wait...wait...does that mean, you not saying anything mean it's difficult? What's so difficult from saying that you kissed me for the puzzle and it meant nothing?? That you'll explain to your fiance, since you say you're really open with her.  Is it more deeper than what I'm assuming? Wasting the whole morning wiping down the chess pieces once more, gosh these cream color chess pieces are really stained. They were the ones I was careful with too...I wonder if Kri putting them away caused them to get so stained. Looking at all of the chess pieces collected, some still stained with blood, others not really. Even with Aeon's recommendation on removing blood in this place, the stains remain. I guess it's a cruel reminder of what I did.  Runie haven't spoken to me at all yet, and now I am feeling guilty. Why isn't he talking to me first? Do I need to start the conversation? Haaa, it's almost time though. Do I want to open that conversation so close to time? No, not really. I don't want to feel upset at Runie. I...I want things to go correctly. Maybe we should remain quiet. No, that's not right.  I think I should talk to Runie normally and ignore the very obvious conversation we need to chat about. Yeah, pretend that kiss never happened and...and AHH! BUT THE KISS- Man, how I wish Runie didn't have a fiance and was into guys...the princess is so lucky to have someone like him. I will so tell Ocean once I am comfotable telling her about the scenerio. Like, isn't this such great tea to spill over some snacks?!?  I can't wait to go back home. There's so much to do! That is...if I leave alive. Haaa, why am I the key for this remaining bit?  "Runie, can you help me?" I look over at him who was quietly observing me. Even though he's returning the treatment, it's obvious it's not on purpose. Runie...what's going on in your head?  He got up from his position and made his way over, "With what..?"  "The chess pieces." I motion over to them, "I don't know if I can get rid of the blood on them or they're just stuck like this." I sigh, "I'm giving up on cleaning this up."  "I see...does it need to be clean for the puzzle?" "Uhm.." I placed the piece I held in my hand before going to grab the notebook. Going to the page where it all started, skimming through the words that I seemed to understand. I glance over at Rune, "No, it doesn't say anything if they should be clean or dirty." "Then leave it as is?" "But I don't like it." I huff, "Reminds me of what I did..."  "Ah..."  . . . It was time, in this room, hidden from the main building, hidden near the grave of Aeon's. The last bits of this puzzle are going to come to an end. I'm nervous yet terrified, what will happen to me? I have to be sacrificed, I said I was accepting of it but now...I want to take that statement back. What if my sacrifice ends up me never going back to my parents? I want to be with my family... Hell no one knows except Aeon, but it's too late to mention it. I don't want to cause worry in Runie who's with me.  Afterall, we are so close to heading home, I don't want to ruin it for all. So I got to man up and deal with this, yeah...yeah. Hopefully, I don't actually die, and I just wake up to my family next to me and everyone back home. No longer stuck in this place.  "Rune, are you ready?" I look over at him. "I am."  "Like Aeon said, I have to do my part first and then after you enter."  He nods, "Just give me the word and I'll enter."  "Yeah."  I feel guilty for not telling him the truth of my part, but, I guess this can be revenge? A cruel one at that. Anyways, leaving Rune outside of the door while I entered the room where the puzzle will be offically completed in. Holding onto the bag that held all the puzzle pieces, I observed the room infront of me.  This is where they go, retangle box, this place feels odd too. It's like one of those sci-fi movies where you press buttons to open up a portal. That's how it feels, and honestly maybe that's what we are doing. Opening the portal back home, but the question remains on why we fell here in the beginning. What was the purpose.  Exactly ten, ten holes that the puzzle pieces can fit in. Now what the order was is the orginial, the way I killed them. Placing my puzzle piece down, then Cherry, Lavi and Vile. A glow appeared based on the color, white, pink, purple, brown. Faint yet I can see the colors, but I think they all look white from afar.  Coral, Jade, Mango, red, green, orange. That's seven of the ten now. I'm starting to feel anxious, after this is the sacrificial key, which I know is my hair tie, but...how do I get my life ended? I don't want to know, I hope it's not painful. I really...really hope... Ocean....Loofa....and....and lastly, Rune. Blue, yellow, and black... The machine beeps before opening a component that was hidden before. Ah, is that where I put it? Removing the hair tie from my hair, good bye hair tie. I drop it in the component, watching it as it closed. The glow of the puzzle pieces that was in my view, was the last thing I saw. 
-Z-R
 Hearing a loud noise from the room, I freaked out. "ZANDER!?!?" slamming the door open, I froze.  The room was glowing from what I can see, the chess pieces? Near to them was...Zander. As if not in control I ran towards him, to check on his condition. There was so much blood, what even happened. Was this supposed to happen? No...I don't think it should've, but what happened to cause this? Why is he...why is he not...he's not...responsive.  What....? Why...? Is this a cruel way of the world telling me I should've spoken up sooner. I understand I fucked up but, you didn't have to hurt the one I love. Why..? Why...?!? My vision was blurring from the tears that had appeared.  Why did he have to die on me? That's not fair, that's not fair to anyone. What do I even say when we go back? That he died for a noble cause? No, I don't like that, I don't want that, I want him alive with all of us. It's not fair if he dies while all of us had died and revived. Surely he will revive too...right?  God, I can't see, I can't stop the tears, I don't want to do anything. I just want to hold Zander close and cry. I regret not telling him everything, I regret not confessing, god Ami was right. I should've been more bolder earlier, maybe the story would've been different.  "Lunar." A familiar voice pierced through the room of just my crying.  "Breep." And it's robot companion.  Hearing the steps of the person in the room with me, they paused where I was. Flinching, I felt a hand on my face. Wiping away the tears from my eyes, "It hurts seeing you cry, Lunar." Aeon spoke in a quiet voice, "But I'll be a jerk and tell you to quit those tears and finish this. Afterall, everyone else is waiting to go home."  'I...I don't....I can't..." I couldn't muster the strength to form sentences.  "You do and you can. My dear, Lunar. You have the strength to continue." He paused for a moment, "And I have the ability to help you continue." "W-what ability...?"  "Well, that's to see once you finish this puzzle. Aren't you curious?"  With some more convesation with the one infront of me. I managed to get ahold of myself, yet I don't want to leave Zander behind. Right, I'll do my part and then grab Zander and and bolt to the nearest place for help...if....if he's still with us.  The opposite of Zander's work. Remove all the chess pieces from their locations and then start my version of it. My chess piece, Loofa, Ocean. Then, Mango, Jade and Coral. Last four being Vile, Lavender, Cherish, and Zander. The glows that appeared in the pieces dimmed into emptiness, only for the room to light up brightly by a portal. A light green yet mostly white portal. So bright that the whole room is lit up.  "Congrats, you did it." Aeon spoke up, "Lunar, I'll go help your friends. I can play the role of Zander well."  I look over at the person next to me. "Aeon...is Zander really dead..?"  "Hm?" They look at me with those eyes that resembles Zander's. "You have to ask the guiding star for that answer." they remove the necklace that I've seen them wear, "Lunar, hold onto this and give it to Zander when you're back home." He hands me the necklace.  "Why...?" "It belongs to him now."  I look at the necklace before deciding to wear it, before picking up Zander's body.  "Lunar, don't feel bad, everything will be sorted out." Aeon smiles at me, "Go in, and go back home. It was a pleasure to meet you in this life."  I stood near the portal as I look at Aeon, "Make sure my friends come with."  "Will do, Lunar."  
Narrator
 A royal guard, guarding the castle in typical fashion. His thoughts wondering when will his master, the young prince of Astrophel will return home back to them. Not to mention the other clouds that went missing with him. Seeing the young prince as his own son, the guard shook his head, it's been almost half a year, the seasons had changed from summer to fall. Soon later it'll become winter.  It was during his patrol he heard a commotion from a nearby garden, making his way over to the garden. He was introduced to a sight he never imagined to see, it was the young prince and his friends! Before he could react he heard the familiar voice, "Help him." the voice of the prince.  When looking closer at the situation, he noticed that his young lord was holding onto a white cloud, colored in red. Alerting the nearby servants, all of the clouds were taken into care for any injuries. Now where did they go, how did they appear in the palace, what happened in those five months. So many questions unanswered to the clouds.  Lambi partook in the care of the clouds, they worked long hours as a royal advisor and now helping the staff with the care of the clouds. Dealing with the parents that were notified, relating with the parents and their concerns, keeping them up to date as many couldn't constantly come so far to visit their child.  The first to awake was Mango,  their star pupils looking at the room, they were in the hospital. The memories of the events that unfolded started to come back bits and pieces. They weren't aware of how much time went by, but one thing for sure, when they asked for a mirror, they saw themselves. Not a human, but the orange cloud that they are. "Mango." Lambi looks at their nephew who was laying in bed, "do tell what happened."  Mango looks at their auntie with a small smile, "Auntie...I met the fallen star, your friend."  They were silent for a moment before smiling, "I see, you met my friend."  The fallen star of ressurection also known as the fallen star or destruction & rebirth. Aeon Astro, the first fallen star, the right hand man of Lambi's. The star that showed that fallen stars could be as dangerous as a guding star if need be. That fallen star that many feared, that star that was never named in history but was known as a cloud who ended the war. Alas, that star did well in taking care of ten teenagers.  The next to awaken was Lunar, following the twins. One by one they awoke, with the same reactions of parents hugging their love ones, crying of joy that their beloved kids are safe. The one who was still waiting for the happy news was the Cho family.  Zander hasn't awoken, remaining unconsious through it all, the machine beeping as each subtle heartbeat was registered. For the kid who was dead in the other world, it's a miracle he was alive. Lambi decided to personally take care of Zander's case, no one really understood but they never talked against the royal signature stamp that permitted Lambi to oversee and handle Zander's case.  "I wonder if it was a shock meeting the past version of yourself." Lambi spoke to the unconsious Zander, "Aeon may not always say what he means, though, Zander, I will say this. Aeon intended to keep you alive even when you did the last bit of the puzzle. He also knew I wouldn't have let you wither away. You are, afterall, a citizen of ours."  Three days later in the public eye, a newspaper was spread around. Clouds curious on the events that unfolded to the missing clouds, eagerly grabbed themseleves a paper. Reading the prints as if they were starving for days.  
In the turn of events, the missing group of teenage friends were found this autumn! After five months since their disappearance, they returned. Found by Alejandro, the Prince's royal guard, all the teenagers were taken to a hospital to check for any signs of injuries. The parents of the missing people were notified.
 
It's a happy day to those who are involved in this missing case, all of them got their answer to their children's whereabouts. However, there's still much speculation on what occurred that fateful summer day. Prince Lunar refrains from speaking about the incident, the interview with him went as followed:
 
"Good morning, Prince Lunar. I'm Luni from NewsliKept and I was wondering if we can have some answers to some of the questions that people have regarding the missing case of you and your friends." 
 
"Morining, reporter Luni. I do apologize but I will be refraining from answering many of the questions. As this situation is fairly recent and I'm not in the best of situations to speak about this."
 
"Can you at least answer this question? It's about the memories, reports being saying that you guys don't recall at all what occurred the past five months, is that true?"
 
"...since this is based on reports, for the most part it is true. However, out of the ten of us in the group, only two recall the five months more than the others."
 
"And who may those two be?"
 
"Well, the first one is the person in front of you, and the other one is in a coma."
 
"You remember?"
 
"I don't have the full completed five months, but I do have some knowledge about what occurred during that time."
 
"Do you wish to tell?"
 
"Again, I'm not in the best of situations to speak about this." Lunar stated promptly before speaking again, "And I do wish that the public would refrain from asking those involved in this incident for the time being as we all would want to spend time in peace with loved ones and recover from this traumatic experience."  
 
As the ten teenagers are making a recovery from the traumatic experience. We will just wait and see when they'll be comfortable to tell their story on what happened that summer day and what caused the lack of memories for the majority of them to not remember what went on in those five months. 
 
Reporter Luni
 Rune sighed the news had been spreading like wild fires, he wasn't sure how to make the most of it. Especially since he recently learned from a certain orange cloud that they remembered the events that had gone down. Said cloud was currently sitting on his bed, with a book.  "Mango, do you think, Zander will wake up soon?" Rune asks as he was fixing up one of his many robots he haven't worked on in months.  "I want to say yes, because my auntie is working on his case and care." Mango glances up from the book, "But why do you ask? The wedding date was moved because of the incident."  Rune sighs, "I'm upset. My birthday this year I won't eat Zander's dessert."  "Ah! That's why you were asking. You're turning eighteen this year and your habit was to eat dessert that Zander specifically made." Mango closes their book, "Well, I guess we pray to the stars he wakes up." "Can't your aunt wake him?"  "Huh!?" Shocked, Mango paused for a moment, thinking if their aunt was even capable of doing such thing, "I don't think they can...? Well, I don't know much on what they can do. I just know some basic things."  Another sigh from the prince, only for his attention to shift to his phone that buzzed. Looking at what it was, it's an incoming call from his fiancé. He grabs his phone and walked out of the room, he'll take a stroll. Seeing that Mango didn't came out and followed made him feel like they understood that they shouldn't interfere.  "Hey Ami." Rune walks out to the garden of roses, "It's been a while." "Mr. Lunar Adnett, Mr. Rune Lake, we called literally last night, and the day prior, and the...well since you woke up! Ahem, anyways, darling, how have you been feeling today?" Rune chuckle at the usage of both his legal name and alias. " Well....pretty upset if I say so. I won't eat Zan's delicious desserts he bakes for my birthday."  "Oh Lun, right, your birthday is in two days."  "Are you coming to Astrophel? Or should I go to you?" "Hm, I'll go to you. Actually! I've been meaning to go but sheesh they gave me so much errands and nagging about the extension of the wedding, as if I wanted to overwhelm you."  "..." "Besides my love, I got my travel bag ready, I honestly might just sneak out and go over." "Ami, I don't think you'll make it here within a day."  "I can do anything - well...maybe you're right haha. Though I promise, love, I will visit you!" And so, the prince of Astrophel hosted his birthday as how he usually does. What supposed to be a big wedding was now a small birthday banquet for the prince comfort. This birthday was still something special for the prince as he found the efforts of Zander's parents to surprise him with desserts their son bakes for him as a gift. The prince shed many tears from that gift. After the party, Rune found himself celebrating the last moments of his birthday with Zander. His birthday wish to the stars was for the recovery of his beloved, Zander.